《I Thought I Was The Main Character》 Chapter 1 - Prologue Prologue ¡°I have something to say!¡± I was in a hurry, so I opened the door and shouted even though I knew it was not polite. I paused at the sight that came into my eyes. There were three pairs of eyes looking at me. ¡°Hi, Luci, Harrison, Damian.¡± I said hello reflexively. ¡°Welcome, Aesvin.¡± Luciano welcomed me calmly. ¡°I am lucky to have met you like this today.¡± Damian smiled and joked around. ¡°Welcome.¡± Even Harrison greeted me politely. The three men showed their personalities even when they greeted me. ¡°How can the three of you be here together?¡± It was natural that Luciano, the owner of this place, was here. It wasn¡¯t strange that his escort knight, Harrison, was also here. However, the other person. It was really strange that Damian was here. ¡°Is there something wrong if the three of us are together?¡± Luciano¡¯s voice was soft but somehow cold. ¡®Is he in a bad mood?¡¯ I looked at Luciano for a moment. The empire¡¯s sun was Luciano¡¯s nickname. It suited him perfectly because he had golden hair. His face was like a sculpture, so even his slightly frowned face was beautiful. With that unrealistic appearance, it didn¡¯t make sense if he was not the male lead. I shook my head at Luciano¡¯s strangely expressionless state. In fact, there was no reason why the three of them shouldn¡¯t be together. It was just¡­ ¡°Then why are you asking such a question?¡± ¡°Because you guys don¡¯t get along well.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°It¡¯s not exactly like that.¡± Luciano was silent on my straightforward speech. Damian laughed and denied. Harrison was restless. ¡°Damian.¡± ¡°Yes, Aesvin.¡± Looking at Damian, he smiled softly as usual. It was a pretty smile that caught my attention for a moment. Luciano had an intense and colorful appearance, while Damian had a beautiful appearance that was soft and quirky. I always felt his friendly expression with that kind of face was cheating. In other words, he seems to be infinitely friendly and nice on the outside but actually was the mastermind of the scheme. ¡®More than that, were you trying to laugh it off?¡¯ ¡°I said lying is bad.¡± I was serious about Damian. Then Damian¡¯s pretty smile stiffened. He soon smiled again. ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± Was it because he¡¯s the mastermind? He really tried to deceive people out of habit. ¡°You¡¯re lying again.¡± I put both my hands on my waist and stared at him quite sternly. Admit it. I said just admit it. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± Damian apologized as my gaze attacked him. Only then did I relax my eyes. There was no one who didn¡¯t know that Prince Luciano and Damian, the son of Duke Quade were enemies. Even the sky and the earth knew, and he tried to deceive the fact that all the characters in this palace knew. ¡°Seriously, don¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m not lying¡ª¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Luciano cut off Damian¡¯s little murmur. He didn¡¯t look happy either. ¡°Are you busy?¡± ¡°Who are you asking?¡± Damian stepped forward again at my question. ¡°Who else would that be? Of course, she must have come for me.¡± Luciano¡¯s voice coldly cut off Damian¡¯s words. When I looked at Luciano again, his gaze became colder. It was a gaze that said ¡®Of course you came for me, right?¡¯ and forced me to answer. ¡®Well, it¡¯s true that I came for you¡­¡¯ ¡°There are three people here. Aesvin could have come looking for someone else. There¡¯s no guarantee that it¡¯ll be the crown prince.¡± Damian¡¯s words were so fast that I missed the moment to answer. Damian¡¯s eyes stared at me gently, then I felt uncomfortable for no reason. ¡°Why is there no guarantee? She came to my palace, so she came to see me.¡± ¡°No, she might have tried to see Sir Orlando, or she might have come to see me after hearing I was here.¡± ¡°Aesvin, you have business with me, right?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a compulsion if the Crown Prince says so? Aesvin, feel free to speak.¡± ¡®What¡¯s wrong with these guys?¡¯ I usually act confused, but I have been more burdened today. So I turned to the calm Harrison. I sent a look of appeal to help me get out of this uncomfortable situation. Harrison was a firm and quiet man, like a knight. He has a strong personality and has helped me a lot. ¡°If you two are like that, Aesvin will feel uncomfortable.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ His words sided with me, then Harrison looked at them. As a sub-male lead, Harrison was also handsome, so when he stared at me, my face heated up for no reason. ¡®What? What is wrong with you too?¡¯ If you did that, it seemed like you wanted to get attention from me. I quickly comforted my fluttering heart. They weren¡¯t acting so vaguely for a day or two, but I was embarrassed for a moment because the three of them did that at the same time. But soon I realized that it wasn¡¯t such a difficult situation. ¡°That¡¯s great. I have something to tell everyone anyway.¡± The three of them flinched at the same time when I said that. They exchanged looks and stared at me either with a stiff or reminded expression. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Luciano¡¯s red eyes sparkled strangely. His slightly flushed cheeks and impatient tone revealed his recalled expression. ¡°I¡¯ll listen carefully, feel free to speak.¡± Damian¡¯s blue eyes were calm. He smiled softly, but his lips were slightly stiff and he seemed nervous. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind anything you say.¡± Harrison added a word and fixed his green eyes on me. I was not able to see straight into the gaze that focused on me as if I were the only person here. The three were completely focused and stared at my lips. I was caught up in the awkward atmosphere. Let¡¯s not be shaken. I have to live realistically. I had to find my life before it was too late. ¡°I¡¯m going to go to my estate.¡± When I shouted resolutely, they suddenly became quiet. Everyone was looking at me with a shocked expression, as if they had expected a different word. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why all of sudden?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As Luciano let out a shriek, Damian and Harrison also spoke one after another. I calmly explained in their surprise. ¡°I¡¯m going to slowly get ready to inherit the estate. I will go back and find my groom.¡± When I explained the reason, their expressions hardened in an instant. ¡°What? Looking for a groom?¡± Luciano¡¯s sparkling eyes had turned cold. His gaze were so cold, enough to shoot me to death ¡°That¡¯s really unexpected.¡± Damian only raised one corner of his mouth, creating a nervous smile. ¡°What the¡ª¡± Harrison couldn¡¯t finish his speech in embarrassment. Their reactions were strangely sharp and seemed to be dissatisfied with my remark. I mean, whoever saw it, they would think all of them liked me. It wasn¡¯t like that. Not too long ago, I had mistakenly thought they liked me. Even if I didn¡¯t hear the confession and the word ¡®I like you¡¯ from them, I thought certainly they would like me. Because their attitudes were like that. There was a strange atmosphere with the three of them, so I felt like I had become a bad person and I thought I needed to clear things up. So I asked outright. ¡°Luci, do you like me?¡± ¡°Why did you make such a misunderstanding?¡± Luciano asked, as if it were absurd. Uh, I must have misunderstood by myself. ¡°Harrison, do you like me?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say things like that recklessly.¡± Harrison said sternly. Well, I must have misunderstood again this time. ¡°Damian, do you like me?¡± ¡°Do you want me to like you? Would you like it?¡± Damian asked, raising one corner of his lips. I didn¡¯t expect to be ridiculed. I was shocked after being dumped three times. I thought they liked me, but I was the only one who misunderstood. I realized that, and there was a sense of futility. I was alone in the sea of illusion. I¡¯m so popular, so what are you gonna do about it? I drink a bowl of kimchi soup alone! I even wanted to dig into the ground because I was ashamed of myself in the past. But they were the bad ones. Would I not be mistaken everytime they acted like they were interested in me? Anyway, I remembered the terrible feeling of that time when I recalled those memories. I glared at them, and Luciano opened his eyes sharply as if he was in a bad mood. ¡°Explain it properly, Aesvin. What do you mean looking for a husband?¡± It was a reaction as if he asked ¡®What about me?¡¯. He did that whenever I was close to a man. ¡°Why do you need a groom, Aesvin? I¡¯m here.¡± Damian would always cleverly say that he would be by my side. ¡°Can¡¯t you not go, Aesvin?¡± It was like he was begging me not to leave him. Harrison looked calm but he grabbed me like this when I tried to keep my distance. They were like this again, but I wouldn¡¯t be mistaken. When I remembered I was dumped, my head got heated up. ¡°I¡¯m the only daughter. I have to find a husband if I want to succeed in my family. I¡¯m going to go, so eat well and live well. I came to say goodbye.¡± ¡°Aesvin Samuel! Stop right there!¡± Even when Luciano seemed desperate. ¡°Aesvin, your joke is too much.¡± And when Damian tried to laugh it off. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Even Harrison¡¯s words eagerly held me, everything didn¡¯t reach me. ¡®Who knew I¡¯d fall for it again?¡¯ I won¡¯t be mistaken for their actions anymore. ¡°I¡¯m busy, bye!¡± I waved my hand at those who were inadvertently exuding passionate emotions. Chapter 2 Translated by Lara by Lara One day, when I opened my eyes, I was possessed by a romance fantasy novel. I was exactly aware of the circumstances when I was eight years old. Memories poured out and I realized that I, Kim Soo-Yeon had become Aesvin Samuel. Count Samuel¡¯s beloved only daughter. The memories about ¡®me¡¯ naturally came to my mind. At that time, I didn¡¯t notice that I was possessed by a novel. Because I didn¡¯t know who Aesvin Samuel was. ¡®What is this? What¡¯s going on?¡¯ I was just surprised that I suddenly became a child. I was in the middle of the garden where western-style banquets were held with people wearing dresses that seemed to come out of the novel. ¡®What the hell is going on here?¡¯ There were many children who appeared to be my age. Bewildered, I pinched my cheeks. My cheeks hurt so much. Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t seem like a dream to me as I couldn¡¯t wake up. I sat blankly and tried to grasp the reality. Then I heard people gather and chatter. ¡°Shall we do this again? That one.¡± ¡°Oh, that thing? Would you?¡± ¡®That? What is that?¡¯ I unknowingly listened to the voice of interest mixed with ridicule. ¡°What is it?¡± Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t know and someone asked a question instead of me. However, the person who asked the question was laughed at by others for not knowing that. The person who asked the question bowed her head in embarrassment, and the person who first brought it up informed her. ¡°To find a playmate for Prince Luciano.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­.¡± Only then did I seem to be aware of the situation when I noticed someone make a ¡°Oh, that?¡± face. Prince Luciano. Though it was out of the blue, it seemed to be a name I had heard somewhere. ¡°Of course I would. There is no one who doesn¡¯t know that the tea party was held for that purpose.¡± ¡°If you look at it that way, Empress Isabelle is too much ¡­.¡± ¡°Shh! Your voice is too loud.¡± ¡°Oops!¡± The person who was reflexively voicing Empress Isabelle¡¯s exaggeration covered her mouth in surprise at the urgent remark. I turned my head and looked around. Then she made eye contact with me. I flinched because I was caught peeping. However, the lady sighed in relief and immediately turned her head, thinking that she had no need to be vigilant to a child. ¡°Well, well, please keep it a secret that I said this.¡± ¡°I have that much sense.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± The conversation continued, saying that they would cover up the slip of the tongue. People began to speak again, lowering their voices more than before. ¡°More than that, who wants to be Prince Luciano¡¯s playmate?¡± ¡°I know. Everyone knows that it¡¯s not good to get close to Prince Luciano.¡± ¡°But you never know. Not if it¡¯s a desperate family. For example, Marquess Simon ¡­.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Marquess Simon, is it Brianna? I¡¯m not going to do it because I have hopes that I¡¯ll be able to become a wizard.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Marquess Simon, but I¡¯ve lost all my old business. So I have to try hard to catch even a broken string.¡± ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t you avoid Prince Luciano? I don¡¯t think you want to end it together.¡± ¡°There has to be someone who accepts it. Prince Steven¡¯s side doesn¡¯t even deal with him.¡± ¡°You have to gamble to survive.¡± Not all of it was understandable. However, the names were so familiar as I listened to the chatter of the ladies. ¡®I¡¯m sure I know those names. Where did I hear that?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. I was wrapping my head, and a memory flashed into my mind. It was the character¡¯s name in a novel I read a few days ago. Wait! Were you looking for the prince¡¯s playmate? That was the same in the novel. So certainly there was only one conclusion I could make. ¡®I was possessed by a romantic novel!¡¯ Sure enough, listening to other people¡¯s stories calmly made it clear. The situation was the same as the story¡ºYour Majesty, don¡¯t be obsessed!¡» . ¡ºYour Majesty, don¡¯t be obsessed!¡»was not a famous novel. It was so obvious that it wasn¡¯t popular. Marquess Simon, the female lead¡¯s family Brianna, was famous for their magic. It was a family that had produced archmages for generations and stood at the peak of power in the past. However, in recent generations, the family has been declining because there has not been a talented person in magic. The female lead also turns out to have no magical talent and approaches the male lead to save her family. The male lead was Luciano Frederick. As the first prince, he was ranked first in line of succession, but his mother who was the empress died early. His life was at stake due to the second empress¡¯ schemes who was also the emperor¡¯s favourite. Then, it was a story of meeting a female protagonist and receiving mental salvation. Of course, there have been several incidents in the meantime, with the two of them losing and criticizing, as well as the emergence of the evil women and the mastermind. However like any other romance fantasy novels, Brianna and Luciano eventually became OP characters and lived happily ever after. Having read the novel, I knew that Aesvin Samuel was not even mentioned in the content. Based on my experience as a long-time reader, I was possessed by a novel. What would you conclude if you were an extra whose name didn¡¯t even appear? This was the extra possession! ¡®I have become the main character in the novel!¡¯ It was natural to think like that, I believed I was the main character without any doubt. Romance was essential due to the genre of romance fantasy¡¯s nature. Then, who would be my male protagonist? These days, the romance fantasy trend has changed so rapidly that I couldn¡¯t guess who it was. The original male lead was popular as the male lead for a while in the extra-possessed stories, followed by the second male lead, and then the mastermind as the male lead was popular. I didn¡¯t know who would be my man, so I decided to meet everyone. I came to all these conclusions within half an hour after realizing I was in a novel. While trying to figure out the situation, I clearly recognized what tea party this was. ¡®Finding Prince Luciano¡¯s playmate¡¯ was an event before the novel officially started, and it was an event that appeared briefly in the side story from the prince¡¯s point of view. ¡ºEmpress Isabelle intentionally held a spring tea party once in a while. And Luciano hated this tea party. ¡°Thank you all for coming. A lot of people gathered again this time.¡± ¡°Hahaha, of course I have to come. We¡¯re grateful for the meeting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very important for aristocratic children to get along. Isn¡¯t it the duty of the royal family to hold a meeting like this?¡± On the outside, it was labeled as a meeting to strengthen the friendship of aristocratic children. But no one knew that there were other meanings in it. Empress Isabelle looked at the table where her own son, Prince Steven, sat. She smiled happily as he was surrounded by aristocratic children. Then she checked Luciano sitting alone on the other side. He was so poor to the point it was hard for him to be considered as the first prince, so Empress Isabelle lifted her fan and covered her mouth. She couldn¡¯t help but she had a satisfied smile behind the fan. Empress Isabelle Isabel created a friendly face. ¡°Prince Luciano, are you alone again this year?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s because the prince is not sociable. Since the prince is so introverted, I have no choice but to worry about everything.¡± Luciano¡¯s fist was strengthened by Empress Isabelle¡¯s pretentious attitude. Luciano¡¯s eyes darkened because he knew what Empress Isabelle was trying to talk about. However, the signs quickly disappeared, so no one else could know. ¡°Is there anyone out there who can be friends with Prince Luciano? I¡¯m so worried because the prince seems to be alone.¡± Empress Isabelle did not hesitate to insult Luciano. She made all of these situations, and she humiliated him by telling how there were no people around him. Knowing the subject, people whispered, this moment of humiliation was ¡®finding Prince Luciano¡¯s playmates¡¯. He had expected it, and it was not something he had experienced once or twice, but Luciano felt miserable whenever he received the aristocrat¡¯s pitiful gazes. He calmed his feelings, pretending to be fine on the outside. Waiting for the time to come someday, he endured it again.¡» I remembered the story so clearly to the point I wondered if I had such a good memory. The reason why it was so memorable was simple. It was because I sympathized with how humiliating and hurtful it must have been to have experienced such an occurrence at such a young age. Basically, in this world, the prince¡¯s servants are the aristocracy, not the ordinary people. He kept them by his side and made them his closest confidants, strengthening power from an early age. However, Prince Luciano had no servant. It was a unique situation where he was a member of the royal family and attended by ordinary servants and maids. It was Empress Isabelle who created the whole situation. The first thing she did after giving birth to Prince Steven was to isolate Prince Luciano. She gave unreasonable things to those who were close to him, or made an incident and put him in trouble. The nobles were people who had a good understanding of politics. There was no one who couldn¡¯t notice what Empress Isabelle wanted from the series of events. It was so obvious from their perspective. The emperor¡¯s first son who has legitimacy but no supporters and the empress¡¯ favourite. Even when Empress Isabelle took obvious measures, the emperor remained on the sidelines. Therefore, if you had to choose between the two princes, you had no choice but to choose the second prince. The nobles restrained their children so they would not be close to Prince Luciano. The number of people beside Prince Luciano gradually decreased, and there were no servants left since last year. It was intended to publicize that Luciano was abandoned and to instill in him the importance of knowing where he belonged. A tea party for such a low purpose was now being held. It was the perfect time to approach the male protagonist, Prince Luciano. ¡®Let¡¯s get close to the male lead before the female lead appears.¡¯ As soon as I came to that conclusion, the air around me shifted. The main characters of this tea party, Empress Isabelle, Prince Luciano and Prince Steven appeared. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± The aristocrats and their children who spent their own time greeted the royal family in unison as if they had planned it beforehand. Having yet adapted to this world, I greeted them a bit late. Then I made eye contact with Prince Luciano. Surprised, I bowed my head in a hurry. However, my curiosity rose and I gently lifted my head. I saw the red eyes kept looking at me, so I stared at the floor again. My heart was pounding. ¡®Why are you looking at me?¡¯ I glanced at him again, he wasn¡¯t looking at me anymore. ¡®Was it my misunderstanding?¡¯ Thinking that way, I kept glancing at Prince Luciano. Like a male protagonist, he already had a beautiful face that soon would bloom. It was a very gorgeous appearance with bright golden hair and red eyes. If it weren¡¯t for his cold expression that didn¡¯t feel like a child, I would have been dazzled by how pretty he was. ¡°Are we a little late?¡± ¡°No, you came out just right.¡± ¡°Hoho, shall we all sit comfortably?¡± At the words of Empress Isabelle, everyone quickly settled down. Empress Isabelle was seated in the best seat, and her aides sat around her. Prince Steven sat at the table right next to her, and all the children of my age flocked around him. At the table where Prince Luciano sat, he was the only one. I couldn¡¯t believe I was seeing this obvious bullying in reality. ¡°Thank you all for coming. A lot of people gathered again this time.¡± ¡°Hahaha, of course I have to come. We¡¯re grateful for the meeting.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very important for aristocratic children to get along. Isn¡¯t it the duty of the royal family to hold a meeting like this?¡± A conversation between Empress Isabelle and the aristocrats was heard. It was the same with the story in the novel. ¡°Prince Luciano, are you alone again this year?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s because the prince is not sociable. Since the prince is so introverted, I have no choice but to worry about everything.¡± Even this line was really the same. I glanced at Luciano without realizing it, his rigid condition caught my eye. When reading the side story, he said he hid it well, but Prince Luciano¡¯s feeling could be seen through my eyes. Just like now. A vicious satisfaction filled Empress Isabelle¡¯s eyes. I could also predict what words would come out of her mouth. ¡°Is there anyone out there who can be friends with Prince Luciano? I¡¯m so worried because the prince seems to be alone.¡± Empress Isabelle smiled and looked around, she said so but she was confident no one would do that. A silence surrounded them. The adults awkwardly avoided eye contact and the children also pretended not to know. There were many people here, but no one stepped up. I knew it would happen because I read the novel, but it was really too much. I was worried about Prince Luciano. Prince Luciano, who had been holding out with his back stiff, slowly lowered his gaze as it was difficult to hold out any longer. Dismal. Resignation. I raised my hand because I couldn¡¯t watch Prince Luciano¡¯s face any longer, where everything was mixed up. ¡°Me!¡± It was so quiet that everyone¡¯s gaze was drawn to me. Everyone looked at me strangely, probably because it was so unexpected. So I smiled brightly and shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll be the prince¡¯s friend!¡± Chapter 3 Translated by Lara by Lara Empress Isabelle¡¯s expression, who was smiling happily, hardened at my declaration. Even Prince Luciano raised his head in surprise. Everyone was in a flurry of panic. In the distance, I could see my parents on the verge of fainting. I could feel the cool atmosphere all over my body. But I pretended not to know anything and smiled. ¡®There is nothing you can do to a child with no tact.¡¯ ¡°Well, may I know the cute lady¡¯s name?¡± Empress Isabelle smiled, as if her expression hadn¡¯t been hardened before. She looked so kind that it was terrifying. She was also not someone to be taken lightly. ¡°It¡¯s Aesvin Samuel. Count Benjamin Samuel is my father.¡± Empress Isabelle looked at my parents with a strange admiration. Maybe the empress would have fired a warning look, ¡®Did you raise the child so immaturely like this?¡¯ to my parents. I felt a little sorry to see my parents¡¯ faces turning pale after receiving attention. ¡°So you were Count Samuel¡¯s daughter. Nice to meet you, Aesvin. How old is Aesvin now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, too. I¡¯m 8 years old this year.¡± Only Empress Isabelle¡¯s voice was very soft. But the meaning behind it was probably, ¡®What you just chose is stupid and foolish.¡¯ I smiled brightly as I felt Prince Luciano¡¯s sparkling eyes staring at me. ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± Empress Isabelle¡¯s brows gently frowned at my bright attitude. She seemed to be looking at me with ¡®What is with this tactless thing?¡¯ kind of look. Soon, she added a little more to her judgment, ¡®Is she ignorant because she¡¯s still young?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s amazing to hear that because everyone else is quiet, but you say you¡¯ll be friends with the lonely Prince Luciano. Aesvin is very kind because you¡¯re still young.¡± Everyone else was quiet, so you better be quiet as well. Would the prince be lonely for nothing? There was a reason for everything. I could feel that intention from the words. So I shouted brightly. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m kind.¡± Empress Isabelle hardened at my bright answer that seemed to have not understood a word. I grinned even more, pretending not to notice my father¡¯s astonishment or Prince Luciano¡¯s unfriendly juvenile gaze. They didn¡¯t seem to notice that we were children. A child certainly didn¡¯t make perfectly calculating judgments like an adult.. However, they instinctively noticed whether the other person¡¯s reaction was positive or negative. That¡¯s why other children stayed away from Prince Luciano according to the adults¡¯ decisions. The children of aristocrat families were more clever. The method of grasping the mood of a person in higher status than oneself was basically installed from a young age. So, it would be the first time for Empress Isabelle to see an ignorant person like me. The corners of her lips trembled as if her patience had reached its limit. ¡°Hmm, so Aesvin would be Prince Luciano¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°Yes, I said that earlier.¡± I ignored the signal to deny it even now. I had bright eyes as if I didn¡¯t know what the problem was. Empress Isabel was staring at me with bloody eyes for a moment, then glanced at Prince Luciano and changed her question. ¡°Why does Aesvin want to be Prince Luciano¡¯s friend?¡± This was inside a novel, I was the main character of an extra-possession story, and Prince Luciano was my future male protagonist candidate. ¡­ I couldn¡¯t say that, so I shut up. Empress Isabelle laughed loosely at how she read my hesitant mind. ¡°There must be a reason why Aesvin said you would be Prince Luciano¡¯s friend. Is it out of pity?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you pity Prince Luciano who has no friends, so our good Aesvin is trying to be his friend?¡± I was speechless for a moment when she said something so blatantly. Empress Isabelle had two intentions when she came up with these explicit words. First, it was a warning for me to see Prince Luciano¡¯s situation and realize the reality. Second, the empress tried to keep Prince Luciano from believing me. When I glanced back at Prince Luciano, his red eyes had sunk coldly. I didn¡¯t answer anything, but when I stared at him it was as if I had said I felt sorry for him with my own mouth. It seemed that the empress¡¯ initials had been worked properly. It was so funny because there were so many people, but everyone couldn¡¯t say anything because they were looking at Empress Isabelle. ¡°What Your Majesty said is strange.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Empress Isabelle, who was observing Prince Luciano, had a soft voice, perhaps thinking that her plan worked. ¡°I was taught to be friendly to my peers. Do I need a reason to be friends with someone? Didn¡¯t everyone learn like me?¡± I tilted my head as if I really didn¡¯t understand. And I made eye contact with the adults slowly. ¡®You adults ¡­ you should be ashamed.¡¯ It was intended to make even grown-up adults feel guilty for bullying a child, and it worked. Everyone averted my gaze with bewildered faces. ¡°I¡¯m not a baby anymore, I¡¯m an 8-year-old older sister. I¡¯m going to get along well with everyone.¡± I added brightly so that my words didn¡¯t feel like admonition. Still, everyone bowed their heads as if they were ashamed of me, and that the nobles had no idea at all. Empress Isabelle stared fiercely at me. I turned slightly because I was burdened, and then I made eye contact with Prince Luciano. He was giving me a strange look. I felt it at that moment. That this was an opportunity for Prince Luciano to be conscious of me. I was proud that everything went as I intended. ¡®I¡¯ll become Prince Luciano¡¯s childhood friend, right?¡¯ Then a male protagonist¡¯s childhood friend cliche route that was famous in the romantic fantasy genre will be made. One step closer to Prince Luciano became my man. ¡°So, is that why Aesvin will be friends with Prince Luciano?¡± Empress Isabelle let out a shrill voice as if she had lost her patience. Her emotions seemed to have become so intense that she didn¡¯t notice she had made a mistake. Other adults were sulking with shame. Still, I was fed up with the nobles¡¯ attitude who had no intention of stopping Empress Isabelle. I couldn¡¯t make it obvious, so I opened my eyes and made a surprised expression. ¡°Your majesty, that question is weird!¡± ¡± ¡­ What¡¯s weird about it?¡± Only then did Empress Isabelle clear her voice as if she remembered that she had not been able to control her emotions. ¡°No, earlier Your Majesty said you were worried about Prince Luciano being alone. Your Majesty asked if anyone would be his friend. That¡¯s why I stood up, and I thought you were saying that you were uncomfortable with me being friends with Prince Luciano.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± Empress Isabelle, who belatedly noticed her mistake, felt a hint of regret. I continued the attack before the confusion went away. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not that Your Majesty has objections to Prince Luciano having a friend.¡± ¡°O-of course.¡± ¡°Then, what¡¯s the reason? Is it because I¡¯m not good enough?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is it because I¡¯m just a mere count¡¯s daughter, so I¡¯m lacking as the prince¡¯s friend?¡± As I said the last word, I squeezed out tears by applying force to my eyes. It would have been contrived if I hadn¡¯t shed tears right now. The point was enough to bring tears to my eyes. I created the image of a heartbroken child with teary eyes. ¡°Well¡ª¡± ¡°What should we do ¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like being tormented ¡­.¡± An awkward atmosphere spread among the nobles. That was because, at first glance, an innocent child seemed to be persecuted by Empress Isabelle. Empress Isabelle must have felt that too. As I saw Empress Isabelle¡¯s eyes gradually growing bitter, I quickly buried my face in my palm and made a sad voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lacked a lot, but I didn¡¯t even notice. Not knowing when the count¡¯s daughter should come in and when she shouldn¡¯t!¡± Sobs. When I added a false cry, the nobles¡¯ murmur grew even louder. Empress Isabelle had no choice but to clean up the situation. ¡°That was not my intention. Aesvin must have misunderstood something. Of course, you can be friends with Prince Luciano.¡± ¡°Really? So are you saying that I¡¯m qualified to be Prince Luciano¡¯s friend?¡± At the words that comforted me, I raised my head and spoke a tone of reluctance. When there was no tear on my face, Empress Isabelle¡¯s face was distorted. Everyone made a ¡®Huh?¡® expression. I pretended not to know and laughed innocently, then forced an answer. ¡°Your Majesty, can I be friends with Prince Luciano?¡± Now, there was no way you could say no. ¡± ¡­ Of course. Please get along with Prince Luciano, Aesvin.¡± ¡°Yes! I will!¡± I responded enthusiastically to Empress Isabelle¡¯s shivering remarks. The empress gave too much strength to her grips, causing her fan to tremble softly. I jumped up and stood in front of Prince Luciano. ¡°Prince Luciano, let¡¯s be close like Your Majesty had said!¡± Prince Luciano looked at my smiling face. He looked at me as if I was a strange thing, but I kept smiling. He eventually nodded slowly. ¡®Is this the main character¡¯s buff?¡¯ I was excited because things went so smoothly. I was in high spirits. Now, all I had to do was stick to him and wait for him to fall in love with me. That was also the main character¡¯s buff, so he will fall in love with me someday. Yes, until then, I firmly believed that I had become Prince Luciano¡¯s childhood friend. Chapter 4 Translated by Lara by Lara After returning from the tea party, my father sighed with a face that had been aged ten years older. ¡°Aesvin. Why did you act so recklessly?¡± Benjamin Samuel, my father, who I belatedly met properly, was not a strong-looking image like a knight. Since I was possessed by a novel, I thought I would have a swordmaster father, but Aesvin¡¯s father was normal. The special thing was that he was a little handsome. I have to say that he felt like a young man who only studied. It was unbelievable he had an 8-year-old daughter. ¡°Honey, mom was surprised by your behaviour today.¡± Aesvin¡¯s mother, Lily Samuel, was also so young and beautiful that it was hard to believe she had children. Her dark brown eyes with a slight reddish color and sky blue hair were soft colors, as if they showed her delicate personality. And Aesvin looked exactly like her mother. In other words, it means that I would also become a beauty in the future. I knew I was inside a novel, but the sudden appearance of my parents were very unfamiliar. ¡®I don¡¯t know what to do.¡¯ Usually in novels, both parents were rarely alive. If both of them were alive, there would be a harsh environment where they were really trashy parents, but Aesvin¡¯s parents were very normal. The relationship between the two was very good, and they did everything for their beloved daughter. So for a moment, I doubted that I was a heroine. However, I decided to believe in the novel¡¯s law. Who else would be the main character if I wasn¡¯t the one? ¡®I probably just started in a blessed environment.¡¯ ¡°Aesvin, do you really want to be friends with Prince Luciano?¡± My father asked with a pale complexion. ¡°Yes, I want to. Can¡¯t I do that? Did I do something wrong?¡± I didn¡¯t regret my actions against Empress Isabelle. However, their complexion was so bad, so I had no choice but to ask. It was a situation where I could argue that I didn¡¯t know anything because I¡¯m young, but my parents were different. I realized it late, but I was worried they could be directly harmed by Empress Isabelle, unlike me. Did I act too recklessly as soon as I got possessed? Even if it was going to be solved in the end with the main character buff, it was hard to ignore the hardship right now. When I felt grim, my father¡¯s hand touched my head. I lifted my head at the gentle stroking touch. ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing wrong with you. However, Prince Luciano¡¯s situation is not good.¡± I tried to be relieved because they didn¡¯t blame me blindly, but I was a little disappointed at the last words. ¡°Is that a problem for me to be the prince¡¯s friend? Are you saying that you shouldn¡¯t be friendly with your friends if their circumstances are bad? Didn¡¯t you feel that the situations were strange before?¡± The words came out as if unknowingly, and my father¡¯s eyes widened as if he had been hit. He looked like he realized it wasn¡¯t a bright choice because I didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake. That¡¯s not my intention.¡± ¡°Mother is sorry too. Honey, we¡¯re just afraid you¡¯ll go through a hard time.¡± I didn¡¯t know they would apologize to me. And it was unfamiliar for me because they worried about Aesvin¡¯s safety rather than their own interests. I felt so strange. ¡°The situation earlier was just too cruel to let it go.¡± ¡°We know.¡± My father and mother had sad faces. They seemed to regret their behavior of not doing anything while knowing everything. ¡°I can¡¯t leave Prince Luciano alone like that.¡± It wasn¡¯t because I¡¯m the main character. It was hard to keep watching a child being bullied in front of me. Did you feel my determination? Father and mother made eye contact with each other. After exchanging glances for a while, my father spoke firmly. ¡°Our Aesvin grew up really well. Yes, If you want to, you can do whatever you want..¡± ¡°Honey, mom will support all of your choices.¡± My mother also gently cheered for me rather than blaming me. I didn¡¯t expect they would allow it this smoothly. I was so surprised by the reaction that I saw, it was so different from the other nobles I had seen. The two burst into laughter as they saw me embarrassed being stubborn when they allowed it. ¡°I¡¯ll help you with whatever you want to do. That¡¯s what a father would do.¡± ¡°Mom is always on your side.¡± They were people whose faces were pale in front of Empress Isabelle. Though deep inside they were worried about me confronting someone powerful, the two of them supported me without wavering. So I comforted the two so that they wouldn¡¯t worry. ¡°It may be a bit unreasonable for now, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be okay later.¡± Because I¡¯m the main character! I¡¯m going to get a buff! The two of them widened their eyes and let out a loud laugh at my words. Then my father stretched out his arms and hugged me firmly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Father loves you, Aesvin.¡± ¡°Honey, mom loves you too. Mom loves you so much.¡± I was caught up in an unknown feeling between the two of them. The affection of parents I experienced for the first time was so reassuring that the tip of my nose wrinkled. Such perfect love was too much for me. I was overwhelmed by the warmth of affection. And I became guilty. They believe that I was Aesvin and love me like this, but in reality I wasn¡¯t Aesvin. I was even more sorry that I had to deceive these kind people. All I could do was hug my loving parents and held back tears. *** I was sure there would be strong support from my parents. So I visited Prince Luciano because it seemed the time had passed since the tea party. ¡°Hello, Prince Luciano.¡± I said hello with a smile as brightly as possible. ¡°You look great today.¡± The compliments came out naturally. I felt it even when we first met, but his appearance was very pretty. He was so beautiful that it seemed like it would be fun to play dolls with Prince Luciano. This was the male protagonist¡¯s dignity. ¡®Come to think of it, what should we play?¡¯ I only thought about being friends with Prince Luciano, but I didn¡¯t know what to do. While contemplating for a moment, his red eyes were staring at me without moving. Prince Luciano, who had been silent for a long time, moved his lips. ¡°Who said you could come?¡± His voice was cold. ¡­ I forgot Prince Luciano had a strong distrust of others before he met the heroine. Come to think of it, the initial relationship between the female protagonist and Prince Luciano in ¡ºYour Majesty, don¡¯t be obsessed!¡»was close to an aversion. The heroine also approached Luciano for her own purpose at first. And it was a time when Prince Luciano doubted everyone who approached him because the assassination attempts became more and more blatant as he grew older. Under these circumstances, the first meeting between the two original protagonists just took place, so of course, trust in each other couldn¡¯t have sprouted. So the two fought quite violently until they got close. It was true that they hate each other to be called a normal romance novel protagonist, so even while reading it, I wonder if the two of them will have a connection. There was also a time when I suspected the male lead was Harrison. Of course, like other romantic novels, the two main characters naturally permeated each other and they turned into ridiculous lovers to the extent that they were considered character collapse at the end of the story. Anyway, I had completely forgotten about Prince Luciano¡¯s early feistiness. Still, it was my fault to think complacently that the male protagonist would be pure when he was young. ¡®Even if I¡¯m the main character, there¡¯s no way everything will go smoothly.¡¯ It seems that I only believed in the main character¡¯s buff and handled it too easily. Surprised by Prince Luciano¡¯s unexpected coldness, I firmly held myself together. Originally, the early narrative was a bit difficult. I could say this because I am the main character. Prince Luciano will fall for me. With that determination, I smiled broadly. ¡°Prince Luciano agreed to be close with me before.¡± You said you were going to be friends with me back then. I smiled brightly with a ¡®I don¡¯t know the world¡¯s dirtiness¡¯ pure face. ¡°¡­.¡± Instead of answering, he stared at me. I felt it before, but Prince Luciano looked at people too openly. Even now, his red eyes stared at me thoroughly, as if he were trying to find out if my smile was pretentious. I pulled the corner of my mouth to the point where I felt like I was going to have convulsions on my cheeks. Kindness is the best way for dissolving crankiness! ¡°I didn¡¯t say that it was okay to come rashly.¡± However, Prince Luciano was too powerful. ¡®Tha-that¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t say I could come.¡¯ My smile loosened because it was true. Still, you decided to be friends with me. Even though I didn¡¯t expect to be welcomed, this seemed too much. ¡°How do we get along if we can¡¯t meet?¡± Even though I protested vehemently. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re coming in without permission. I¡¯m busy, so you should go back.¡± Prince Luciano¡¯s iron wall was hard. He turned around and left without giving me a cup of tea. I couldn¡¯t believe I was left alone, so I sat blankly for a while. I realized that if I wasn¡¯t this rude, even a friendly smile would be useless. And the more I thought about it, the more unfair I felt. I have clearly informed in correspondence that I would visit today. Of course, I didn¡¯t hear the answer, but I thought I could come because I didn¡¯t receive rejection. ¡®I didn¡¯t know that you would just ignore it!¡¯ I was so upset by my loss. Still, it wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t do anything wrong at all, so I decided to go back today. I couldn¡¯t play alone in the drawing room without the owner. Let¡¯s not be impatient. In the original work, Prince Luciano and the female protagonist clashed a lot and became close. If I work hard, we will be able to get closer someday. I believed so. Chapter 5 Translated by Lara by Lara ¡°Argh! So mean!¡± I was angry because I didn¡¯t get a reply again today, so I threw myself on the bed and struggled with my limbs. Then, as if there was Prince Luciano in the air, I beat it with my limbs. ¡®That despicable male protagonist!¡¯ How long would you keep ignoring me If you were a good man? ¡°Sigh, my lady. You are wearing a skirt.¡± My nanny approached and arranged my skirt, which was overturned in a frenzy. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to the nagging, so I pounded the bed. ¡°Nanny, he didn¡¯t give me a reply today either! It¡¯s already the third time! Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± After being kicked out of the imperial palace that day, I sent letters three times. I asked if I could visit very politely. So far, I have never received a reply from Prince Luciano. I understood that there was no response to the first letter. I was a little angry when I didn¡¯t get an answer to the second letter, but I endured it. But wasn¡¯t the third one too much? ¡®How can you keep ignoring people like this?¡¯ At this point, I wondered if Prince Luciano wasn¡¯t my male candidate. Usually, when you look at the extra possessed stories, it goes easily. In particular, wasn¡¯t that a clich¨¦ story set-up? When the female protagonist gives a helping hand to the male protagonist of his disadvantaged childhood, she opens the door to his heart immediately. ¡®Why can¡¯t I even meet you?¡¯ I gave a shot to Empress Isabelle, too! Prince Luciano didn¡¯t give me any room, so I was at a loss as to how to get close to him. The story will proceed only when we become childhood friends, so how do we get closer? ¡°That¡¯s right, the prince is so mean. Why would he reject our lovely lady?¡± The nanny threw a bomb while she was agonizing over it. I jumped up in surprise. I was shocked by the words that came out of my nanny¡¯s mouth. ¡®Come to think of it, I¡¯ve been dumped three times!¡¯ No, considering that I was kicked out when I first visited, I was dumped four times. I was angry when I thought I was ignored, but thinking that I had been rejected also hurt my pride. There was no choice but to come out of a crooked mist. It couldn¡¯t be like this. I would never see him again if I waited for his permission. Come to think of it, even in the original story, the female protagonist forced a meeting. From the beginning, there was absolutely no soft atmosphere. They clashed into each other and built up emotions to the point that it felt like a fight. I couldn¡¯t make contact with Prince Luciano by just waiting patiently like this. I would show you the true spirit of a shameless female lead. ¡®I¡¯m going to meet you even by force!¡¯ I jumped up and went to my desk. I wrote a letter of anger. [Dear Prince Luciano It¡¯s a pleasant day because of the warm weather. Are you having a happy day? I¡¯m sending you this letter because I wanted to ask if I could visit Prince Luciano seven days from now. Why don¡¯t we have lunch together and have a good time? I think it will be the first step toward strengthening our relationship. I have contacted you several times in the past but I did not receive a reply, so it was a pity that I could not visit you. I know you¡¯re too busy to write back. You will still have your meal, so I will visit you in time for lunch. If you don¡¯t say anything again this time, I¡¯ll believe that you¡¯re positive about my proposal and visit. Wishing Prince Luciano a peaceful future. From Aesvin Samuel] It was verbose, but in a nutshell: I know you¡¯re deliberately ignoring me. Everything is fine. However, if I ignore my letter again this time, I will think of it as permission and just invade. How imposing force this is. If you replied, it was good because I wasn¡¯t ignored, and if you don¡¯t, I would still go. ¡°Nanny! Send this to the Imperial Palace!¡± I sent a letter like that and waited for the promised day to come. As I spent a long time, tomorrow I didn¡¯t get a reply from Prince Luciano, but it was okay. ¡®We can meet in person!¡¯ I was very excited. It was because he came to capture him somehow rather than excitement. ¡°Oh my! My lady!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You got a reply!¡± ¡°What?¡± As I was making plans for tomorrow, I jumped up at my nanny¡¯s words. The moment I saw my nanny¡¯s bright face and a luxurious envelope in her hand, I could tell where the reply came from. ¡°Give it to me!¡± I was extremely excited because I didn¡¯t expect any reply from Prince Luciano and I was just going to force myself to visit. ¡°Here you go.¡± I accepted the letter from my nanny and opened it at once with a paper knife. After reading the letter with excitement, I became stiff. [I refuse.] It was a firm rejection without even a greeting. I couldn¡¯t feel any opportunity to push in more brazenly because he was so resolute.. He was an iron wall to the point he didn¡¯t even bother to stamp a signature. ¡°So mean!¡± ¡°Did you tell me not to come?¡± ¡°Very firmly!¡± When I kicked the air, my nanny said ¡°Oh dear.¡± and made a sad sound. It was not comforting at all because there was no sincerity. ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I have to write another letter!¡± I couldn¡¯t give up like this. So I went back to my desk and wrote a letter. [Prince Luciano who is very firm. I was waiting for tomorrow¡¯s meeting, and I received a rejection that seemed to break my neck. But I reject your rejection. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. From Aesvin Samuel who was hurt by the prince¡¯s firmness.] Prince Luciano ignored the formalities first, so I abandoned the courtesy and only wrote the main point. I folded the letter, put it in an envelope, and handed it to my nanny. ¡°Nanny, send this letter!¡± ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± At my call, my nanny hurriedly sent the letter. My nanny¡¯s actions were quick because she knew it was urgent. I was not relieved even after sending the letter. Yeah, we¡¯re both still young, so it¡¯s too early for romance. But still. At this rate, we couldn¡¯t even be friends. It was really a headache. I sighed because it was so horrible. Didn¡¯t you usually get lucky when you were possessed by a romantic novel? Even if you fall, you pick up a gold! Even if you fall from a high place, you fall onto the male lead! Even if you meet a rude person, you¡¯ll be saved by the sub male lead! Just like the whole universe is helping you, you naturally formed a relationship with the male candidates and accumulated money! It must have been quite memorable for Prince Luciano that I had a quarrel with Empress Isabelle, but why was he so unresponsive? Considering Prince Luciano¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t fall in love at first sight. But I still gave you some space! ¡®That¡¯s how the novel will proceed!¡¯ ¡°My lady.¡± While I was deep in thought after sending the letter, I heard my nanny calling. I felt a different kind of fuss than usual. ¡°There is another letter.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe I got a second letter! As soon as I sent my letter, I was excited because I got a reply. I immediately checked the reply from the nanny. [I don¡¯t have time to deal with you.] ¡®No! Why are you such an iron wall?¡¯ Would you break a finger if you wrote two sentences? I grunted for a moment, and wrote another letter of anger. [Prince Luciano, who is too busy to write a long reply. No matter how busy you are, you have to eat, right? Let¡¯s just have a meal together. From the generous Aesvin Samuel who understands the prince¡¯s busyness.] ¡°Nanny!¡± Again, my nanny quickly received my letter and sent it to Prince Luciano. As expected of my nanny. Just as I noticed that I would really invade, I immediately replied to Prince Luciano again this time. As if he had realized I was going to break in, I immediately got a reply from Prince Luciano again this time. [Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? I told you not to come.] Did he read my mind? Still, I got a reply in two sentences. If I give up here, I¡¯m not the main character. I hurriedly wrote a letter. [Prince Luciano seems to be waiting for my letter. I guess you like to send and receive real-time correspondence with me. I¡¯m happy that the answer came as if you have been waiting. But it¡¯s better to see me in person than to write letters like this, right? I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. From Aesvin Samuel who¡¯s happy to write a reply like the price.] I mean, I was the person who pretended to be ignorant in front of Empress Isabelle and said everything I had to say. I could pretend to be tactless a hundred times through correspondence. Thus, our correspondence went back and forth several more times in real time. Quite a lot of correspondence was exchanged, but the content was repeated. [I¡¯ll go!] [Don¡¯t come!] [I¡¯m going to visit!] [I refuse!] [Hey! I¡¯m going!] [I said I was busy!] In short, it was like this. With my competitive spirit and ¡®let¡¯s see who wins¡¯ in mind, I kept writing letters. [Prince Luciano, who has become more friendly by exchanging correspondence all day. It seems that we have been very close to each other by exchanging correspondence in real time. If we meet tomorrow, there will be no awkwardness at all. Let¡¯s meet face-to-face tomorrow and have a pleasant conversation. From the kind Aesvin Samuel, who is looking forward to meeting the prince tomorrow.] As we exchanged letters, the sun was already setting outside. I had a gut feeling that this would be my last letter. ¡°Nanny!¡± At my call, my nanny automatically took the letter out. The more I wrote letters, the more I received replies, but I kept getting emotional. I even thought about giving up on meeting Prince Luciano. However, I had to be by his side to meet Harrison, the sub-male lead. In the original story, he was Prince Luciano¡¯s escort knight. Although the two have not met yet, he would appear later and stay next to Prince Luciano throughout the novel. If I failed to make contact with Prince Luciano now, meeting with Harrison would also become unclear. Since Harrison was not the main character, he did not come out in detail about what he had done in the past. Of course, since he was the sub-male lead, his story also came out several times after the female protagonist appeared. But wasn¡¯t that a story in the distant future? I couldn¡¯t take advantage of the fact that the original story hasn¡¯t started. And it was the same with Damian, the mastermind. In fact, in the beginning of the original story, Empress Isabelle and her son Prince Steven openly appeared as villains. Damian only appeared halfway through. Due to the mastermind¡¯s sudden appearance, there was a lot of controversy in the comments about whether he was made to increase the amount of novel¡¯s volume. In other words, there was no more initial information about Damian than Harrison. Since I couldn¡¯t rush into Damian¡¯s house or hideout, I had to wait for the story to proceed naturally. That was why I had no choice but to cling to Prince Luciano! But wouldn¡¯t you get tired of hanging like this? I didn¡¯t think I wanted to see the love bloomed ¡­. ¡®No, let¡¯s think about the original.¡¯ Originally, the female protagonist and Prince Luciano fought tremendously. I decided to think positively that I was at the starting point. Did my desperation touch the sky? [Alright. I¡¯ll allow you to visit tomorrow] Finally, I received a reply with Prince Luciano¡¯s permission. Chapter 6 Translated by Lara by Lara ¡°Na-nanny!¡± ¡°Yes, shall I send another letter?¡± After exchanging correspondence all day today, the nanny came out saying that she would send a letter again automatically. But this time, it wasn¡¯t that! ¡°I should drink a celebratory drink!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Nanny, come on and drink a glass of orange juice!¡± ¡°What?¡± My tenacity defeated Prince Luciano¡¯s stubbornness! I beat the male protagonist! I didn¡¯t know why he suddenly changed his mind after thinking about it for half a day, but I decided to enjoy happiness first. Bewildered for a moment by my strange behavior, the nanny hurriedly went out and brought a glass of orange juice. I drank the juice at once and boasted this joy. ¡°Finally, I got permission! I can go tomorrow!¡± ¡°Oh my, really? Congratulations!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the victory of my persistence!¡± ¡°I know. My lady is stubborn.¡± ¡± ¡­ Nanny, that¡¯s a compliment, right?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a compliment.¡± Looking at my nanny smiling benevolently, she seemed to have been praised sincerely. ¡®But why do I feel like this?¡¯ The nanny asked a question before my thoughts deepened. ¡°You were rejected like that and eventually got permission. How did you persuade him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I really didn¡¯t know. Because he was tired of my stubbornness? ¡® ¡­ Isn¡¯t that a bad thing?¡¯ ¡°Lady, why does it matter? It¡¯s more important that you get permission.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s important that I got permission!¡± This time the unpleasant thoughts disappeared again at the words of the nanny. ¡®Well, I must have received the main character¡¯s buff.¡¯ As the nanny said, the fact that I received permission was the most important thing. Finally, I decided to enjoy having contact with the male protagonist. *** ¡°Hello, Prince Luciano.¡± I smiled as broadly as possible this time. Prince Luciano had a cold face that didn¡¯t seem very welcoming. I came with permission this time, so I smiled with confidence that I wouldn¡¯t be kicked out. Prince Luciano, who had been watching today, opened his mouth. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Please call me Aesvin comfortably, Prince.¡± I quickly informed him because he seemed awkward with my name. Prince Luciano was looking at me as if seeing something mysterious, then asked. ¡°Do you tend to hear that you¡¯re not good enough?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± My ¡®senseless operation¡¯ must have made Prince Luciano look like a less distant person. Like the male protagonist, he was cold and unpretentious. I felt emotional. But I put up with it. The female protagonist in the novel was loved when she was indifferent and calm, or only when she was a sunshine heroine. I couldn¡¯t be indifferent and calm, so I had to push ahead with a shameless and bright personality. ¡°No? I¡¯ve heard a lot of people say I¡¯m smart.¡± Come on, be immersed in my brightness! ¡°Then, why can¡¯t you understand what people say? I told you over and over again, but you just do it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The male protagonist¡¯s threshold was too high. It wasn¡¯t easily wound up. How much more are you trying to bounce? This time, I suppressed my anger again. Yeah, I need to be more like sunshine to get close to the male protagonist. It was the female protagonist¡¯s warmth that melted the cold male protagonist. Let¡¯s try a little harder. I held myself together and threw a big blow. ¡°I got it. I understood, but I pretended not to know because I wanted to meet the prince.¡± It was shameful but an ¡®I wanted to meet you!¡¯ attack. ¡®With this straightforward expression, you must be feeling something.¡¯ I was thrilled with that in mind. However, Prince Luciano¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t the reaction I expected. Blush, my face flushed. I was expressionless, but my ears turned red and I avoided his gaze. There were no cute gestures like wiggling my fingers. ¡°Why?¡± He just asked indifferently and stared at me. His eyes, shining like clear glass beads, were full of doubts about the situation. I was shocked. Normally, when a female protagonist says something like this, shouldn¡¯t the male protagonist secretly flutter and react helplessly? What would that make me If you looked at me like a criminal! ¡°We-we¡¯re supposed to be close!¡± ¡°So why should we be close?¡± It was an iron wall. Completely an iron wall! Since you might be my man! I thought I would be treated as a crazy person if I said this, so I brought up what I said to Empress Isabelle again. ¡°I told you last time. I¡¯m going to be close to everyone.¡± When I spoke enthusiastically, Prince Luciano¡¯s expression turned colder in an instant. I didn¡¯t feel welcomed in the first place but now I seemed like someone he wanted to get rid of. ¡°You can¡¯t be friends with everyone. Go to the others who accept you.¡± After saying that, Prince Luciano stood up and left the drawing room. ¡®What? Is this the end?¡¯ After sitting idly for a while, I realized that he had no intention of dining with me from the beginning. I thought we would eat together, so I starved, but I was kicked out after saying a few words. The male protagonist¡¯s wall was high, really high. *** I wasn¡¯t the main character if I gave up. The virtue of the sunshine female lead was persistence. I didn¡¯t give up the sunshine tactics. I also brazenly sent a letter to Prince Luciano. Again, I threatened to go even if I didn¡¯t have permission, but there was no reply. So I just went to meet him. ¡°Nice to see you again, Prince Luciano.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t rude. ¡°Do you always meet someone only when you have something to do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s something only a leisurely person can say.¡± Even though I wasn¡¯t welcomed. After spitting it out like that, he left again. Suddenly, I was puzzled about where I was going. I sat still and waited, wondering if he had an urgent matter. It was only after sitting down for a long time, I realized that what we had just exchanged one sentence each was regarded as our ¡®meeting¡¯. I had to come back home again with rage. I wrote down a letter saying that I would visit again the next day. There was no reply again this time, and I visited Prince Luciano¡¯s Palace without hesitation. ¡°Hello, Prince!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even get tired of it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t get tired of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sick and tired of it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± When I was silent because I had nothing to say, Prince Luciano looked at me for a moment and left. I sat down for a while and waited, but he didn¡¯t come back. I also belatedly noticed that today¡¯s meeting was over and returned home. Frustration came at times because of Prince Luciano¡¯s coldness. However, as a promising sunshine female protagonist, I didn¡¯t lose. As the protagonist of the new story, I firmly established my will. Without weary I brazenly visited Prince Luciano. Was my sunshine tactic slowly working? Prince Luciano sent me back without sharing a few words with me, but he no longer refused my visit. ¡°Now that you are used to my face, can I have a cup of tea?¡± ¡°Do you think this is a teahouse?¡± Although this kind of conversation happened. Still, I believed I was one step closer. ¡°Are you here again?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we have to meet often to get closer?¡± ¡°We can meet often and I hate it.¡± ¡­ We were getting closer, right? I wanted to believe that my sunshine tactics were working. Time went by steadily like that. *** ¡°Nanny, I don¡¯t think this is going to work.¡± ¡°Why? I think you stayed a little longer today.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ve only exchanged four words.¡± ¡°Oh, my. That¡¯s a big deal.¡± I was serious, but the nanny responded as if it were nothing. I thought that Prince Luciano would seep into me if we met often. However, we haven¡¯t even had a proper conversation yet. We always met each other for a while and said a word or two, but I was worried that it would be okay as it was. ¡°When are we going to be friends?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get close someday.¡± What the nanny said was wrong. Nearly a year has passed since I came in and out of Prince Luciano¡¯s Palace. It has been a one-sided visit to me, and Prince Luciano¡¯s heart has not moved at all. The relationship between us was so light that it would be hard to visit if he told me not to come anymore. I worked so hard to meet him, but I still haven¡¯t gotten a cup of tea! Before we became friends, the original female character would appear! My sunshine tactic doesn¡¯t work at all! I was tired of lying that I was doing well with Prince Luciano in case my parents were worried. ¡°I can¡¯t do it like this. Is there any way to get close with a friend?¡± ¡°Are you asking me how to get close to your friend? How many years have passed since I became old and made new friends?¡± Surely, it was rare to make new friends at my nanny¡¯s age. ¡°Then what should I do? I really don¡¯t have any friends.¡± I had no time to make another friend because I was seducing Prince Luciano. Before I possessed Aesvin, I had a friend with whom Aesvin got along well. However, when rumors circulated that I was going in and out of Prince Luciano¡¯s Palace, I lost contact. I couldn¡¯t think of maintaining friendships with others because I also had to visit Prince Luciano every day, so I happened to be a loner. That¡¯s right. I wasn¡¯t a person who would dwell on the existence of a friend, but I thought it would be very unfair if I didn¡¯t become friends with Prince Luciano. In my cry, the nanny sighed and suggested. ¡°Why don¡¯t you prepare a present?¡± ¡°Present?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been empty-handed every time you visit the prince palace, right?¡± Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never brought a present. Gifts weren¡¯t essential when visiting someone else¡¯s house, but if I had visited this much, I should have taken something with me at least once. I was willing to accept my nanny¡¯s advice. ¡°What would be a good gift?¡± ¡°Well, what the prince likes ¡­ there¡¯s no way my lady would know, right?¡± The nanny who knows my condition said something to face the current situation. I should have had a good conversation. I grumbled and then suddenly came to mind. ¡°I know what to prepare, Nanny.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The nanny looked worried at my confident tone. But I wasn¡¯t nervous at all. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure Prince Luciano will like my present!¡± This was the privilege of being a possessor! I didn¡¯t know what Prince Luciano liked now, but I knew he would like it in the future. Chapter 7 Translated by Lara by Lara ¡°Hello! Prince Luciano!¡± My voice was more cheerful than ever because I was full of confidence. A grin formed out of nowhere. I wonder if my youthfulness was too much, Prince Luciano gave me a colder gaze than usual. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I brought you a present.¡± When I answered with a smile, he just stared at me indifferently. Nowhere in his face showed the slightest hint of anticipation. I would be exhausted if I expected a response, so I held out my basket first. ¡°Here you go.¡± Prince Luciano only looked at me with his arms folded and had no intention of receiving it. But it was okay. That expressionless expression would change to ecstatic soon! ¡°Ta-da!¡± The cloth covering the basket was removed, revealing a bunch of puffy orange colored muffins. Prince Luciano stared blankly at the muffin, then looked at me and frowned. Seeing the look on her face that seemed to ask ¡®What is this?¡¯, I smiled even more broadly. Even though he looked indifferently now, I never doubted that Prince Luciano would be pleased with this ordinary gift. The Prince Luciano in the original story was a person who didn¡¯t really like anything. He was always nervous and took everything negatively. The only thing he said was good and liked was this cheese muffin. ¡¸¡±Luciano, try this.¡± Brianna suddenly stuck out a muffin. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± As soon as he checked it, his words of refusal came out. Luciano didn¡¯t like sweet things. It was trivial, but he stayed away from those little things because he felt like it made him weak. He suffered from assassination threats from an early age, and he shouldn¡¯t show a soft and weak appearance in order to survive. He had to be cool and shrewd all the time. So he stayed away from relaxing the slightest bit. He always led a restrained life and was careful about what he ate. In particular, sweet desserts and drinks were not even touched. Sweetness was perfect for hiding poison. One of the things he learned as a child was to beware of those who offered sweet things. Such people underestimated young Luciano and thought that such things would make him easy to deal with. So, he stayed away from a person who gave him something sweet. Even now, if the person who brought out the muffins had been someone else, he would have thrown them away for bringing something useless. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. It¡¯s a cheese muffin I made myself for you.¡± But Brianna no longer spoke outrageously. Strangely, when he stood in front of her, the sensitive feeling calmed down. As he glanced at the muffin, Brianna¡¯s hand holding the muffin gently shook. ¡°I made it not too sweet, so you can eat it too. Don¡¯t you like it?¡± He couldn¡¯t refuse Brianna¡¯s repeated offer. It was never because she raised her head cutely. Luciano accepted the cheese muffins. The warmth remained as if it had not been long since it had been baked. It was warm and fluffy. Just like Brianna. It was just a food that didn¡¯t pose any threat, but he hesitated to put it in his mouth. He couldn¡¯t move strangely as if he had a fear of what he was going through for the first time. ¡°Are you going to just look at it? Try it now.¡± When he couldn¡¯t eat and just held it in his hand, Brianna urged him. He couldn¡¯t ignore her expectant gaze any longer, so he slowly put the muffin into his mouth. Cheese¡¯s unique savory and salty taste with sweetness were felt. The remaining warmth and soft texture filled his mouth and disappeared gently. As soon as he swallowed it inside my throat, he heard Brianna¡¯s excited voice. ¡°How is it?¡± The muffins he ate for a long time had a tingling taste on the tip of his tongue. A thrilling taste different from poison. It was a taste he had never tasted before and hard to explain. He couldn¡¯t ignore Brianna¡¯s sparkling eyes with anticipation, so he answered. ¡°It tastes good.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Then a bright smile appeared on her face. The expression that revealed complete joy was sweet enough to melt his heart. Yeah, it was the first time he felt the sweetness. It was a calming and happy taste that he didn¡¯t want to miss again.¡¹ I remembered the text clearly. Since then, cheese muffins have become the only dessert that Prince Luciano has eaten. Although the taste may not be the same as what the female protagonist made. These were cheese muffins that I got from a famous baker in the capital. It was a taste I didn¡¯t want to miss again, so I was sure Prince Luciano would like it too. ¡°It¡¯s a cheese muffin. I brought it to eat with you.¡± Prince Luciano looked at the muffins and my face alternately. A strange displeasure was seen in the calmness that wasn¡¯t like a child. ¡®Are you upset because I brought it when you didn¡¯t eat dessert?¡¯ I just grabbed one and held it out. ¡°Come on, try one. It¡¯ll be delicious.¡± To make the conditions as similar as possible to the original, I¡¯ve been baking cheese muffins just before I came. Thanks to that, I could still feel the warmth at my fingertips. The savory and salty smell of cheese spread throughout the drawing room. No matter how much I thought about it, Prince Luciano had no choice but to like it. All he had to do was take a bite. Then, the situation would be reversed! To Prince Luciano, who gave me a cold glance, I consciously smiled and offered a cheese muffin. ¡°It¡¯s not that sweet. The prince will be able to enjoy it.¡± In order to persuade him to eat it somehow, I borrowed the female protagonist¡¯s lines. I smiled and shook my hand softly as a sign for him to eat it quickly. ¡®Even if I couldn¡¯t imitate it perfectly, the situation is similar, so even Prince Luciano will pretend he can¡¯t win, right?¡¯ However, as if breaking my expectations, Prince Luciano¡¯s expression grew colder. I had a hunch that something was wrong in his eyes that were beyond coldness and close to contempt. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to eat it if you don¡¯t like it.¡± I had to do my best to be an ignorant sunshine, so I took a step back. ¡°What made you think I was going to trust you and eat?¡± But I guess it was late. Prince Luciano¡¯s cold question was full of hostility. In the meantime, whenever I was shamelessly approached, he treated me coldly. Even so, it wasn¡¯t to this extent. ¡®You looked at me like I was an annoying person, but why today ¡­.¡¯ His gaze was so fierce that I felt like I had to answer anything. ¡°Uh, I thought it would be fun to share ¡­.¡± In embarrassment, not only my voice but my body also trembled. I couldn¡¯t make eye contact with him because his stinging eyes were scary. ¡°Who told you to bring something like this?¡± It was unfair because I couldn¡¯t understand why Prince Luciano was acting so sensitively. ¡°It¡¯s just a gift.¡± ¡°How do I know if it wasn¡¯t poisonous?¡± A cold voice fell sharply. The shocking words I had just heard made me stunned. Poison? ¡®Did you suspect I would have poisoned the muffins?¡¯ Of course, there was no room for trust to build between us. But I¡¯ve been using the sunshine tactics so passionately! How dare you take my favor like that! ¡°It¡¯s not poisoned!¡± I cried out, feeling unjustly. But his attitude didn¡¯t change at all. Rather, he only grew colder. ¡°I don¡¯t carelessly eat food given by others. The only ones who gave me food were incredible people.¡± Prince Luciano poured out coldly. Belatedly, I seemed to understand why he hadn¡¯t served me a cup of tea for over a year. He was wary of the act of ¡®eating together¡¯. Because he never know when his opponent would poison him Even though I was a child, he wouldn¡¯t let his guard down. Come to think of it, I had forgotten that in the original story, Prince Luciano suffered from the threat of poisoning when he was young. To be precise, I was aware of it, but I took it easy because it was said that he was just suffering from the threat of poisoning. Now this was the exact childhood. What if he was currently suffering from the threat of poisoning at times? So what if it was a situation where no one could be trusted? At the peak of his vigilance, I pulled the trigger. Only then did I realize my mistake. ¡°N-no. It really wasn¡¯t poisoned.¡± Even with my excuses, Prince Luciano just stared at me coldly. A chill ran down my spine. I thought things would be easier if I became the main character. Because the original novel had a happy ending despite the ordeal. Especially when possessed by a novel, things would go smoothly as if the probability has been rolled up. I took Prince Luciano¡¯s reality too lightly because I thought it was a novel. ¡°Don¡¯t ever come back.¡± He stood up as if he didn¡¯t want to deal with me anymore. My heart sank as he turned around coldly. It couldn¡¯t be like this. If I went out like this, there would be no chance again. It was not a calculated mind to get closer to Prince Luciano. I felt sorry for him and didn¡¯t want to end up hurting him. I had to resolve the misunderstanding somehow. ¡°I¡¯ll prove it!¡± He stopped when I shouted urgently. ¡°What?¡± ¡°If I eat all of this and nothing happens, it¡¯s not poisoned. Then, trust me.¡± At my insistence, Prince Luciano stared at me as if it was not even worth responding. I know this was an unwise response. However this was the only way I could think of right now. I hurriedly took the muffin to my mouth. The muffins made by a famous baker, which should have been very delicious, felt dry. But I didn¡¯t stop eating. I really felt like this was my last chance. While I ate one, Prince Luciano just stared at me. I barely swallowed one and picked up another muffin, just then Prince Luciano opened his mouth. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The crooked gaze indicated that my actions weren¡¯t taken lightly. I swallowed the muffins that filled my mouth and managed to answer. ¡°I¡¯m going to prove it.¡± Chapter 8 I was again engrossed in eating muffins. As if emptying the basket was the goal, I hurriedly ate muffins. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll trust you with that?¡± I know I was pathetic for my ignorance. ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only thing I can do right now.¡± He didn¡¯t speak anymore. I was eating muffins again. My chest was tight. I didn¡¯t know if it was because of the muffin¡¯s dryness or how he looked at me. I just swallowed and swallowed again. In the meantime, no matter how bold I was, Prince Luciano looked at me indifferently or pathetically. Even that part felt like a buff that I got as the female protagonist. In this social system, my reckless behaviors were tremendously disrespectful. Prince Luciano was currently putting up a wall, and I believed I was slowly infiltrating it. But I was wrong. It was the first time Prince Luciano had ever expressed such sad emotions. The threat of poisoning was an area that he couldn¡¯t tolerate. It was simple when I thought about it. Could a person be relaxed in a life-threatening situation? I wonder if I could live as if someone was trying to kill me. No matter how young you were, you didn¡¯t know your opponent¡¯s real crisis and hostility. No, because I was young, I had to be more sensitive and sharp. I was foolish to take the whole situation lightly. It was fiction to me. I didn¡¯t find this life that difficult. Prince Luciano will survive anyway, becoming the world¡¯s strongest man. What happened to him was nothing more than a device to add to the novel¡¯s fun. I mean, I existed as a spectator. This was my obvious mistake. My manner would have seemed deceitful for a desperate man who tried to avoid death. Prince Luciano has been surviving day by day. So I guess my behavior was just pretentious. My smile every day was so light that he wouldn¡¯t have believed me. What do you believe and trust in such a person? It was selfish to say that he didn¡¯t believe in me. I didn¡¯t approach Prince Luciano honestly in the first place. In the meantime, I have only expressed my feeling selfishly and arrogantly. It felt like a dry muffin stuck in my throat. The muffin was a bread that made my stomach full after eating just one piece. After eating the third one, I was so full that I gasped out. It was as if the muffin I had swallowed stuck in my chest. However, I endured Prince Luciano¡¯s cold gaze and continued to eat muffins. I was anxious because I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Because he had a cold face the whole time as if he was wearing a mask. He just looked at me. I did the only thing I could do. I swallowed every bite of the muffin I couldn¡¯t eat without hesitatingly. By the time I reached the fourth, it had become difficult to eat as my limit was approaching. But I kept chewing on the muffin. Belatedly, I realized that this was ¡®reality¡¯ after experiencing agony. It wasn¡¯t just a novel, and I was also a part of this place. I didn¡¯t realize it until almost a year after I possessed this novel. This was reality. It was my life. Suddenly, I felt sad and scared. I was late to worry about whether it would be okay to live in this world. The excitement of being possessed disappeared, a sense of hopelessness and helplessness came, filled me with tears. But I didn¡¯t let my tears fall. If an already annoying person cried, it would look even worse. I swallowed a wet muffin soaked in emotion, a mixture of guilt felt towards Prince Luciano and a sense of reality that had just come. As I ate muffins without stopping, my stomach was upset. The complex emotions that one couldn¡¯t define and the muffins swallowed beyond the limits were mixed, and something came up from within. And the fewer the muffins, the more resentment piled up. ¡®Why, of all things, did I choose muffins?¡¯ Cookies or something like that would make me less full. My throat was clogged, but I had a hard time because my stomach felt like it would explode. Even after eating hard, several muffins were still left in the basket. ¡®Why did I work so hard?¡¯ I should¡¯ve brought two, so we could eat one each. It was tough to empty the basket. My stomach was about to burst, but Prince Luciano¡¯s gaze caught my eyes, and I couldn¡¯t stop. Why did I get possessed, why did I pack a lot of muffins, and why did I make the situation like this? All kinds of emotions piled up and saddened me. I was holding on not to shed tears, but gradually my body was betraying my will. ¡°Stop eating.¡± Perhaps he had noticed that I was constantly eating, but at last, Prince Luciano said something to stop me from doing so. But I couldn¡¯t obey his words. ¡°No, I¡¯ll eat everything.¡± I already ate them all and only three left. It was a waste to have eaten so far to stop here. Of course, because I was at my limit, I could have been easily taken in by Prince Luciano¡¯s words. But then, his doubts wouldn¡¯t be resolved entirely. Now I may look pitiful for him and move on. But deep down, he might have suspected, ¡®Was there poison in the leftovers?¡¯ I will try my best to prove my innocence. I continuously ate while suppressing my stomach ache. ¡°I told you to stop eating.¡± ¡°Three left.¡± ¡°Now, ha¨C¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. There are two left.¡± After swallowing it all, I picked up the last muffin, and Prince Luciano glared fiercely. But I didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to his gaze. I ate muffins desperately because it was my absolute limit. I felt nauseous from overeating, and my eyes were blurry. It felt like my head was hurting. I couldn¡¯t believe overeating was so scary. Although my stomach was churning and I was constantly being beaten up, the nerves in my body were strangely racing. I thought I would be in trouble if I ate more, but I couldn¡¯t give up on the remaining one. I swallowed it because I thought eating this alone would relieve my injustice. I pushed my cheeks and chewed them. Prince Luciano¡¯s expression was distorted as the muffins disappeared into my mouth. I managed to swallow the muffin in my mouth with an absurd, frustrated look. Gulp! The last big lump dawdled through my throat. I was so full that I held back my tears and said I was innocent. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten everything. I¡¯m fine, right? It¡¯s not poisoned!¡± I was speaking confidently and then closed my mouth. Instinctively, I realized I was in trouble. ¡®I can¡¯t stand this.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t something I could put up with by my will! A cold sweat ran down my back. I wanted to run out right away, but I thought I would be in big trouble if I moved. The moment I met Prince Luciano¡¯s eyes, he seemed puzzled because I suddenly stopped talking. I knew I shouldn¡¯t, but my body betrayed my will. ¡°Ueeek!¡± With a roar, muffins flowed back from my body. Prince Luciano¡¯s face hardened as he saw it in front of him. This wasn¡¯t it! At that moment, I didn¡¯t know why, but the first thing I thought was that he would misunderstand me when he saw me. Amid my upset stomach, I desperately poured out explanations. ¡°Ueek. This. Ueek. It¡¯s not because of poison. Eeek!¡± Prince Luciano¡¯s brow was frowned upon by my earnest excuse. I felt that everything was ruined by the hateful gaze. This would remain more clearly in his memory than what I have ever built up until now. ¡°Really. Ueek. It¡¯s not poison. Ugh!¡± And I couldn¡¯t think anymore. This was because the vomit of muffins has become more serious. Muffins kept coming over and made me wonder if the muffins perhaps had replicated in my body. I wanted to run away, but it couldn¡¯t stop coming up. Tears and runny nose poured out of a painful sensation. Prince Luciano was looking at all my miserable condition. Fortunately, it was a complicated situation, and there was no time to think about shame. I vomited over and over again, and in the end, I fainted because I ran out of energy. *** My stomach churned like crazy, and the world seemed blurry. I felt like I was lying down, but I couldn¡¯t move my fingertips. I feel like I¡¯m floating. So I couldn¡¯t tell if I was awake or dreaming. ¡®Why am I doing this?¡¯ My stomach hurt as if my intestines were twisted, and my throat felt like it was about to rip. There was a buzzing sound in my head as if several flies were moving around. Then my last memory flashed by. My terrible mistake. ¡®You¡¯re crazy¡­.¡¯ Then I remembered the reason I made that mistake. A genuine mistake I made. I was so busy explaining that I couldn¡¯t even apologize. I seemed could see Prince Luciano¡¯s sad face. ¡®Was it not? Did I see it right?¡¯ Prince Luciano¡¯s stiff face floated in the dim light. My eyes were blurry, and I didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion or if it was really looking at me. I clapped my lips desperately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I really didn¡¯t mean to deceive him. To protect myself, I denied reality and acted my own way. It was all because I was foolish and selfish. I cried because I was so sorry that I kept hurting others without realizing it. ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¨C¡± Did my mind and soul become younger because my body became younger? I felt sorry for myself for not being considerate of him as a child. I regretted why I acted so pathetic. Once I burst into tears, it was like a faucet. Tears streamed down my eyes. I cried and apologized as if I were about to burst into despair and guilt. I seemed to have cried for a long time and only said sorry. The thought about poison came to mind belatedly. ¡°Ugh, really ¡­ uh, uh ¡­ no, it¡¯s not poison. Well, that¡¯s not it.¡± When I said it out loud, talking about poison was really embarrassing. I hated being misunderstood like that. This time, I messed around and repeatedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not poison.¡± ¡°Heuk, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡­. Why would I, heeung, only me, heeeong.¡± Then I became resentful of why I was possessed. The pain made everything sad. ¡°Eeok, eok, now, ouch, what do I do? ¡­. Heok, mother.¡± I was worried about my life in the future. How do I live now? I was scared, what should I do? I was so sorry, what should I do? ¡°Heok, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not poison. Heeung.¡± I felt resentful and cried like a child, but repeated only an apology and the words that it wasn¡¯t poison. Then the fever rose, and I became more and more dazed. I was exhausted and had no energy to speak, and I didn¡¯t shed any more tears because my eyes were dry. I closed my eyes as I let my body sink in. At the end, I felt a warmth in my burning eyes. Feeling the touch of someone else¡¯s hand, I released the last string of my consciousness. Chapter 9 I woke up and was stunned at first. A familiar space entered my blurred vision. I was in my bedroom. My physical condition was the worst, so I could hardly say anything. ¡®What is this strange sense of alienation?¡¯ ¡°My lady, are you awake?¡± My dazed mind returned to reality at the worried voice. I reflexively looked for the voice owner, and my eyes met the nanny, who looked at me with a sad expression. ¡°Are you okay? Are you sick anywhere?¡± When I heard the question, my whole body was in pain. ¡°Nanny, urgh¨C¡± I opened my mouth because I wanted to whine, but my throat was so sore that I had to shut up again. ¡®Why am I like this?¡¯ ¡°Please don¡¯t speak. They say the inside of your neck is very damaged.¡± She said so and helped me to drink water. I felt hurt as the lukewarm water ran down my throat. It was hard to drink more, so I shook my head, and the nanny cleared the cup. When I swallowed the remaining water, the pain made me frown. The nanny¡¯s fingers came up and rubbed them out between my forehead. And I stayed still because I liked the hand that wiped my forehead with her palm. With every touch of my nanny, my pain felt gradually disappearing. All the strength left my body with my nanny¡¯s touch. It felt more and more like a dream. ¡°Do you remember anything, my lady?¡± ¡®Huh? What I have to remember all of a sudden?¡¯ My eyes were twitching, and I opened my eyes. The nanny¡¯s eyes were cautious. While looking at my condition, I traced my memory, and I was able to recall the situation just before I collapsed. ¡°!¡± The disgraceful situation when I vomited everything in front of Prince Luciano! ¡®It¡¯s must be a lie! Tell me it¡¯s a dream!¡¯ My eyes widened with no voice coming out, and I desperately pursed my lips. The nanny slowly shook her head with a sad face as if reading my thoughts. ¡®Did I really do that?¡¯ ¡°I went to the Imperial Palace to fetch my lady who¡¯s already collapsed.¡± My face showed an ¡®it didn¡¯t make sense¡¯ expression as my body lost strength. The nanny was stroking my hair, but it wasn¡¯t comforting. I couldn¡¯t believe it was all real. I couldn¡¯t believe I did that in front of Prince Luciano! I felt as if I had lost the world. Was this the right way to die? I overestimated the child¡¯s body. It was foolish of me to believe that I would be able to persevere and endure like I did when I was an adult. I wanted to cover myself with a blanket and kick it frustratingly. Unfortunately, I was in such a bad condition that I didn¡¯t have the energy to do so. I was glad I got home while I fainted. I should be grateful that I didn¡¯t see Prince Luciano as soon as I woke up. After showing such a thing, I didn¡¯t have the confidence to face him right away. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ I felt like my head was going to explode with shame and hopelessness. I didn¡¯t know what to do. First of all, my body was in the worst condition, so I should take a break and think about it. I pulled my nanny¡¯s hand anxiously and put it on my head. The nanny, aware of my intentions, patted me gently. ¡°Everything will be fine.¡± Yes, as my nanny said, everything will be fine. I closed my eyes because I felt miscellaneous thoughts had disappeared due to the warm touch. *** It was quite a shocking event for me as well. Not everyone could experience pouring everything out in front of others with a clear mind. Perhaps that was why, even as time passed, I kept thinking that I wanted to die because I was embarrassed. I wasn¡¯t really going to die though. Still, I couldn¡¯t help it that from time to time I let out a deep sigh and went crazy wanting to kick the blanket. I wanted to dig into the ground and get into it. I needed some time alone for my embarrassment to subside. But I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Aesvin, my sweetheart. Have you been resting well?¡± My mother walked into the room and called me. ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°I¡¯m disappointed. Call me mom,¡± said my mother, as if she was disappointed. I just laughed, then my mother approached me and wiped my cheek. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m all right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t overdo it.¡± I just smiled because I knew how worried she was about myself in that kind words. My mother hugged me and held my hand tightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored because you¡¯re only at home these days?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m busy reading and studying.¡± It was a time when I had a lot of thoughts, but there was no time to blame myself for my enormous mistakes. This was because the family was in a state of turmoil, perhaps because the incident when I went to the Imperial Palace was quite shocking to my parents. ¡°Are you all right, sweetie? Even if he is a prince, how could he do that?¡± My mother was in tears, and my father clenched his fists to calm his feelings. He seemed to ignore the fact that his opponent was an imperial family and burst into anger. ¡°I¡¯m all right. It was my mistake.¡± So I had to say it was okay. ¡°Sweetie¨C¡± ¡°It¡¯s really all right. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± It was only after I told them I was fine a few times that they both calmed down. But still, my heart wasn¡¯t completely relieved, so my mother visited me from time to time to check my condition. Then, my mother carefully spoke up when I got out of bed. ¡°Dear, you¡¯re not going to see the prince again, are you?¡± My heart wanted to answer yes. I had no confidence to face Prince Luciano again after the incident. But strangely, I couldn¡¯t answer it easily. No words came out as if someone had covered my mouth. Then my mother gave me a complicated expression as if she knew I would. ¡°It¡¯s not compulsory. Decide slowly. You can do whatever you want.¡± My mother spoke softly and embraced me. I was grateful and sorry that I received such warm affection. I couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling that I had stolen their beloved daughter. I didn¡¯t know how I possessed this body or where Aesvin went. There was no guarantee that I would be able to return to my original self, nor could there be any guarantee that the real Aesvin would return. When I realized that, I felt sorry for Aesvin¡¯s parents. I didn¡¯t want to disappoint these good people. All I could do was to treat them with sincerity and reciprocate their feelings. So I re-established my will to live. And since I received a lot of attention and affection from those who care about me, I was able to accept the fact that I was possessed by a novel with ease. I calmed down quickly, but not my parents. The incident in the Imperial Palace must have been quite shocking to both of them. They seemed even worried that Prince Luciano might have deliberately harassing me. So I had to pretend to be better. Rather than staying in the room, I did something little by little and showed a lively appearance. But my mother seems to be worried about that. ¡°Why did you already started studying again when you¡¯re not feeling well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I also didn¡¯t overdo it.¡± My mother¡¯s face was full of concern, and I explained quickly. ¡°You still don¡¯t look good.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m really fine. You know I can eat well now.¡± Still, I couldn¡¯t make my mother¡¯s expression better. This time, on the contrary, I had to pat my mother on the back of her hand and reassure her repeatedly that it was okay. After talking for a while, my mother left. ¡°My lady have grown up a lot.¡± My nanny had seen all the actions I had taken to make my mother feel safe and said as if she was proud. ¡°Then, if you said so, I¡¯m all grown up.¡± When I responded, the nanny burst into a low laugh. It seemed to be such a peaceful time. However, human memories were very mysterious. Memories of happiness and joy were easily forgotten, while the terrible and shameful mistakes remained clearly. When I had time alone, I remembered that terrible situation. Prince Luciano, who had only shown an icy expression on his face, widened his eyes and looked surprised. Come to think of it, I felt sorry for him in a different way. I must have left a terrible memory. It was so shocking that it might remain in his memory for the rest of his life. ¡®Every time he think of me me, he will remember me when I vomitted.¡¯ ¡­ I realized that it was impossible to get along with Prince Luciano. I gave up my future of getting along with him. No matter how brazen I was, I couldn¡¯t continue to act as the sunshine heroine. Even Prince Luciano would no longer want to see me. I thought it would be best to end things and get rid of each other¡¯s memories. I came to this conclusion during my rest when I was sick, and I wrote a letter to Prince Luciano after my condition got better. [Dear Prince Luciano. It¡¯s been a long time since I last write to you. I should have sent you a letter of apology and gratitude in advance, but please forgive me for contacting you now because I¡¯m not feeling well. First of all, I would like to thank you. Thank you for sending me to my mansion after I fall unconscious. And I¡¯m apologize for the inconvenience caused by my unnecessary gifts. There was really no impure intentions. I¡¯m really sorry for showing you a bad side that day. I hope you can erase the terrible incident from your memory and have a peaceful day. Lastly, I¡¯m very sorry for bothering you so much all this time. I don¡¯t know what the prince would think, but I was rather happy while we spent time together. In the meantime, if there are any things that have offended the Prince, I hope you will understand them with a generous heart. I won¡¯t be bothering you from now on. From Aesvin Samuel, who has a hard time raising her head for being sorry.] I sent a letter like that. There was no more chance of meeting Prince Luciano. For in the meantime, our meeting has been accomplished by me clung onto his leg. If I didn¡¯t contact you, we would never see each other again. It was such an empty relationship. Of course, there was no reply after two days. It was really over. Still, I was expecting a reply saying he was doing well. The relationship with Prince Luciano was neatly summarized. It wasn¡¯t my cup of tea to cling to what had already been done. Let¡¯s just live our lives to the fullest. Let¡¯s not look away any longer and live. Let¡¯s not look down on a life as a novel character. Then the shameful memories would disappear. A letter of invitation arrived the next day, overshadowing my determination. [Dear Aesvin Samuel It¡¯s a day full of fresh spring energy. We are going to have a small tea party in the Imperial Palace in a week on the occasion of a good day. We look forward to your participation as much as possible. Isabelle Frederick] It came in the name of Empress Isabelle, so there was no way to refuse it. Chapter 10 ¡®What¡¯s with this annoying situation?¡¯ I felt terrible because the invitation arrived as if it had been set up. The law of fiction must have been applied. You are forced to connect with the main character. I declared that I would never see him again. In less than a month, I would meet Prince Luciano. Just thinking of him naturally reminded me of that incident. My sense of shame pierced the sky and soared into space. ¡®How on earth could I face him?¡¯ Why do we have to meet? I didn¡¯t have the confidence to face Prince Luciano. However how could I refuse the Empress¡¯ invitation? I felt like I got more frustrated. I sighed as if I were a man of the world. When my parents found out that I had been invited by Empress Isabelle, they came to visit one evening. ¡°Dear, I heard you were invited by Empress Isabelle.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After reading the invitation I gave them, the two became serious. ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t want you to go to the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°Right, Aesvin. Why don¡¯t you refuse this invitation?¡± We were at a loss if I didn¡¯t come, but my father suggested that I didn¡¯t have to attend. ¡°May I?¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s safe to say that you haven¡¯t gotten better yet. You were taken from the Imperial Palace the other day. It won¡¯t seem like an excuse.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to make a fuss about me who was sick. However we could consider that reason. ¡°Then, could father refuse it please?¡± ¡°Of course, father will take care of it.¡± Both of them rejoiced at my answer. It seemed that they were more traumatized by the Imperial Palace than I did. Unexpectedly, the invitation problem seemed to be solved quickly. If only it weren¡¯t for the correspondence that came back. ¡°My lady, we got another letter.¡± My nanny handed the letter with a serious expression on her face. I received the letter in an insignificant manner, but as soon as I saw the seal, I couldn¡¯t help to be as nervous as my nanny. ¡°Why is the Imperial Palace sending a letter?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s anxious, am I?¡± ¡°Please open it.¡± My nanny sighed and urged me to open it. Just because you¡¯re ignorant doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t be able to see this letter for the rest of your life. I opened the letter with a heavy heart and was shocked by the content. [Dear Aesvin Samuel. The reply you sent was well received. I am very sorry to hear that you are not feeling well. I can¡¯t help but worry about how bad it is that you can¡¯t even able to attend the tea party. May I know how sick you are? And I don¡¯t think we¡¯re having a tea party after hearing this bad news. I¡¯ll postpone the tea party until the Aesvin is all healed. Let¡¯s all have a good time together then. So, until then, take good care of yourself. P.S. Tell me when is the best time for the next tea party for Aesvin. I will hold a tea party again at that time. Isabelle Frederick] In any case, this meant that the tea party would be postponed according to my condition. I couldn¡¯t believe that the Imperial Palace event would be tailored to a mere noble¡¯s schedule. I didn¡¯t expect such a radical decision. I could feel her determination to meet me. ¡°It looks like she have a strong determination,¡± said my nanny after I showed the letter to her. It seems that Empress Isabelle had a lot to do with me last year. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!¡± ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± It wasn¡¯t an easy decision to make. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my parents.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a wise choice.¡± That evening I had a conversation with her parents. My parents¡¯ expressions hardened when I handed the letter. ¡°You got a letter like this? Don¡¯t worry, father will take care of it.¡± My father spoke firmly and took the letter. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡± Without a clear explanation, he moved as if he were leaving. I grabbed my father¡¯s hand in a hurry. ¡°Is there no way?¡± Only then did my father¡¯s expression darkened slightly. But he soon cleared up his expression and spoke affectionately. ¡°Aesvin, don¡¯t worry and just wait.¡± He told me not to worry, but I could read an awkward vibe from my father. Again, there was no clear explanation. I knew it. There is no way. That was the truth. In this world, the mighty people¡¯s power were the greatest. It was difficult for an aristocrat to refute the imperial family¡¯s words. It was a world where requests were forced. I didn¡¯t want to make my parents suffer just to avoid my shame. In fact, surprisingly nothing has ever happened to my family so far. I thought Empress Isabelle would punish me because I became Prince Luciano¡¯s friend. But after a year, nothing happened. Instead, my family¡¯s external affairs were on the rise recently. I was worried because I couldn¡¯t figure out what Empress Isabelle up to. Just because I was okay now, there was no guarantee that I would be fine in the future. I couldn¡¯t think positively because Empress Isabelle was a person who didn¡¯t hesitate to use poison. It might be bad for my parents. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Father can handle it, Aesvin.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just come and sit quietly.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you trust your father, my dear?¡± Both of them reacted immediately to my decision. Seeing these two busy worrying about me made my will stronger. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure everything¡¯s all right. Can¡¯t you two trust me?¡± As I looked up eagerly, they finally surrendered and nagging me to be careful. *** Having agreed to accept the invitation, the first thing I did was write a letter. I sent a letter to Empress Isabelle saying that there was no need to postpone the tea party because I would attend after feeling better. Naturally, she returned a sarcastic reply saying she was glad that my body suddenly got better. There was also talk that a tea party would be held on the original scheduled day. After the tea party was decided, the next thing I did was to gather my mind. I kept making suggestions to myself. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve never made a mistake. Even if I have to face Prince Luciano, I could make a casual expression. A man must be able to overcome his shame. I controlled my mind so close to brainwashing. ¡°Aesvin Samuel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°This way, please.¡± I sat down at a table under the guidance of a servant. The servant who guided me left immediately. I looked around slowly. This was my second official meeting, so I was a little nervous and awkward. The atmosphere was no different from last year. I thought it would decorated differently every year, but it was almost the same whether it lacked sense or budget. There was one difference from last year. There were no adults in this space except the servants who carry food. Originally, adults were together as guardians of children, but it was changed from this year. When my parents found out about this, they once again opposed me attending this tea party, but my stubbornness won. I felt strange sitting alone at a table slightly off the center. Except for me, everyone was sitting at the table, talking among themselves. ¡®I really don¡¯t have any friends.¡¯ I came to realize that my friendship was cramped. In order to live here as myself in the future, I felt the need to manage my network now. Just then, my eyes met a girl with red hair. I didn¡¯t know his name, but she looked similar in age as me. ¡°An¨C¡± I raised my hand to pretend I know, but before I finished speaking, the girl turned her head away. ¡°By the way, it was yesterday¡­.¡± I was stunned to see her talking to the person next to me pretending not to see my actions. I wish this wasn¡¯t intentional. I wanted to believe this wasn¡¯t the case. I looked around and noticed several children who glanced at me, avoided my gaze the moment our eyes met. I guessed what was going on here, but I still had to confirm it. ¡®It¡¯s unlikely, but it¡¯s sad if it¡¯s my misunderstanding.¡¯ I jumped to my feet. I pretended not to see it, but some of them shrugged their shoulders to see if there were people watching. I happened to know one of them. I¡¯m not close, but at the tea party last year, there was Betty from Count Leuranc who came up to me and asked me what I was doing. ¡°Hey, Betty¨C¡± ¡°Sharon! I have something to tell you!¡± As soon as I spoke to her, Betty jumped up and disappeared to a table far away. The one who was suddenly called acted recklessly after she found me and greeted Betty warmly. ¡°You¡¯re just in time, Betty. I also had something to tell you.¡± ¡°Really? It seems that our heart connected.¡± The two had a heated conversation like best friends who hasn¡¯t meet for a decade. It was amazing. Just in case, I spoke to the blonde girl sitting next to her. ¡°Hey, I want to ask¨C¡± ¡°Clara! Did you call me?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, I did. I called you. Come here, Catherine.¡± Clara, who was called from afar, reacted unexpectedly, but as expected she looked at me and welcomed Catherine. Catherine, whom I spoke to, ran quickly toward Clara, fearing that I might talk to her again. Seeing them laughed and talked among themselves, I got frustrated and returned to my place. I sat in the seat where the servant had shown me before, and waited for a while. A glance struck me, but no one pretended to know me. No one spoke to me. At this rate, I couldn¡¯t help but know. That not only Prince Luciano but I was included in the subject of bullying. I was stunned for a moment, soon I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It meant that there was a mastermind for them to act so bluntly. At present, there was only one person who could integrated everyone. That was Empress Isabelle. ¡®This is why you excluded all of the parents from this place.¡¯ The goal was for me to be completely isolated. A child who suddenly becomes alone will be embarrassed. Because she can wield such a child at will. A grown-up did such a dirty job to a child. If I was a nine-years-old Aesvin, I would have been so ashamed and sad that I wanted to run away. However, my life was not that easy to be shaken by such bullying. It was just ridiculous to ignore it. If you didn¡¯t have friends, you could play alone. I laughed at the situation. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± The insensitive voice shook my heart. The children¡¯s behavior was so funny that I had forgotten about it. Of course we would meet. At that moment, my heart raced. I forced my creaky head to turn around. Prince Luciano approached the table where I sat and looked down with an emotionless face. Chapter 11 I had made all the plans before I came here today. What kind of expression and conversation will I make when I meet Prince Luciano. I even imagined his reaction and thought of everything in my head. But when I met Prince Luciano¡¯s eyes, my mind went blank. ¡®This wasn¡¯t part of my plan¡­.¡¯ I acted like nothing had happened, but the moment I saw his face, the terrible mistakes of that day filled my mind. My heart was pounding with shame, and I wanted to run away at once. ¡°Oh, hello. How have you been?¡± I managed to bring up a greeting. I tried to keep my old bright face as casual as possible. But I didn¡¯t know what I used to look like. I couldn¡¯t even tell if I was smiling properly because my whole body felt stiff. Prince Luciano looked at me with cold eyes. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if he looked at me with contempt? His expressionless face was more painful. I felt like I was going to faint. ¡°Prince Luciano, you should be more gentle to your close friends.¡± At the sound of Empress Isabelle¡¯s voice, I turned my head towards it. Then, I later realized a shocking fact. Everyone was standing in the imperial family¡¯s presence, but I sat and giggled by myself. I pulled myself up and bowed my head. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be here with you. I¡¯m sorry for the late greeting.¡± ¡°No, you can do that. Everyone, sit comfortably.¡± Empress Isabelle showed a generous attitude with a soft smile. ¡®I thought you¡¯d say something I didn¡¯t want to hear.¡¯ She sat at the central table with Prince Steven. Prince Luciano sat at the same table as me. I shivered reflexively, but he remained calm. She deliberately placed Prince Luciano and me at the same table. ¡°Is everyone doing well? We didn¡¯t invite adults this year so that you can spend time more freely. Do you feel burdened?¡± Empress Isabelle announced the start of the tea party. ¡°No. We¡¯re all grown up, so we can get along well together.¡± Betty was the first to answer Empress Isabelle gracefully. ¡®That¡¯s why you were so blatant about ignoring me earlier.¡¯ Betty seemed to be very determined to stand out in Empress Isabelle¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you for giving me such a good occasion.¡± ¡°Thanks to the Empress, I¡¯m glad I was able to have a good time.¡± Then others came forward to please Empress. ¡°Hoo-hoo, the Empire¡¯s future is really bright.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t the empire doomed?¡¯ Empress Isabelle sat arrogantly, and the children flattered her like a fussy man. ¡°How does the Empress become more and more beautiful?¡± ¡°Thank you for thinking that way.¡± ¡°I envy you so much. Please tell us the secret.¡± There was a stream of useless conversations. Perhaps because they were children, they didn¡¯t know how to hide their emotions like adults. I hated seeing them blatantly trying to look good. I sighed unconsciously and turned my eyes away. Prince Luciano stared blankly at the flowers on the table. He persisted in keeping his eyes on the flowers. It seemed like an act of ignoring the surroundings. ¡®I feel strange.¡¯ Prince Luciano ignored me. I felt strangely bitter. Of course, I was grateful for the indifference. I was also grateful that he didn¡¯t laugh at me or make fun of me. But on the other hand, I thought I was nothing to him. ¡®I¡¯ve tried for almost a year.¡¯ Still, I thought he¡¯d glance at me once. Prince Luciano didn¡¯t turn his head toward me except when he arrived before. It felt like it was a dream that I had spoken to him earlier. ¡®I knew you were a cold-hearted person, but I¡¯m disappointed.¡¯ Still, I expected that he would care a little about me after declaring our friendship¡¯s ending. I realized that my strategy didn¡¯t work at all. Let¡¯s try to stay positive. ¡®I¡¯m grateful for you forgetting about me like this.¡¯ In my heart, it seemed that I would be less ashamed in the future. Of course, that wasn¡¯t going to happen. When I was listening to the conversation around me with one ear and letting it out through the other, I heard Empress Isabelle mention Prince Luciano. ¡°Why is Prince Luciano so quiet?¡± The attention of those who were busy creating their own conversation was attracted. Were you going to start playing around again? Prince Luciano blinked once and turned his head with a calm face as if he had sensed the intention. ¡°I¡¯ve always been quiet.¡± I was impressed. It was a grace attitude, not arrogance. I didn¡¯t know it because I saw him often, but his calm appearance was definitely different from last year. Within a year, Prince Luciano seemed to have grown up. And, of course, Empress Isabelle did not like this aspect of Prince Luciano. ¡°It¡¯s not good to be too quiet.¡± ¡°Is that so? I think it¡¯s better than acting like a wild fellow.¡± Having said that, Prince Luciano¡¯s eyes flashed and moved toward Prince Stephen. ¡°Ahahaha. I can do that for you!¡± ¡°Is that really true, Prince Steven?¡± ¡°You have to trust me!¡± Just in time, Prince Steven showed a rash appearance of bragging to someone. Prince Luciano raised one corner of his mouth and lowered his head. It was such a blatant sneer that I could notice his intention at once. Seeing the look on his face, Empress Isabelle¡¯s cheeks trembled softly. She couldn¡¯t bear to scold her son and only stared at Prince Luciano in the midst of this. ¡°Still, not saying a word is too much. At most, a friend has come. Aren¡¯t you going to talk to your friends?¡± When Prince Luciano didn¡¯t answer, Empress Isabelle¡¯s eyes moved toward me. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Aesvin also think the same?¡± Suddenly, I got the attention. ¡®You invited me with this intention from the beginning.¡¯ I thought she was obsessed with the invitation because she was dissatisfied with me. I thought the purpose was clear because she made the children do blatant bullying. But seeing Empress Isabelle¡¯s cunning smile, she had another different intention. She was obsessed with me to use me as a weakness for Prince Luciano. ¡°Aesvin is especially quiet today. Both of you don¡¯t seem to be talking. You said you were a friend.¡± We weren¡¯t friends, and that wouldn¡¯t blow Prince Luciano. Of course, I wasn¡¯t so thoughtless as to say it aloud. Instead, I smiled weakly. ¡°I¡¯m still in bad shape. Today is not the only day, so we will talk later.¡± This much acting wasn¡¯t difficult, but it would seem quite lifeless to others. Prince Luciano¡¯s gaze, who had not turned his head toward me before, was directed at me. Empress Isabelle looked worried. ¡°Oh my, is it still bad?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been sick for a long time. I feel much better now.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, Aesvin. Did you have a serious illness? How did it happen?¡± Oh, no. That was a mistake. When I saw Queen Isabel asking with delight, I noticed it was the word she had been waiting for. I had to pull myself together. ¡°I just ate a little too much.¡± ¡°I hear there was a disturbance in Prince Luciano¡¯s palace the other day. Did something happen between you two?¡± She was clever in raising her voice so everyone could hear. The children, who had never made eye contact before, looked at me with curious eyes. ¡°Yes? What¡¯s going on?¡± I deliberately pretended not to know. Then Empress Isabelle smiled loosely. Her gentle smile was ominous. ¡°For example, someone harassing Aesvin or doing something like that.¡± Empress Isabelle¡¯s gaze slowly turned to Prince Luciano and returned to me. ¡®So this is the real intention.¡¯ Her subtle tone was offering me a deal. Now take the hand that I reached out to you. Then there won¡¯t be any bullying you experience in the future. I knew this was my last chance. I didn¡¯t know how to make this kind of suggestion before the party, so I looked at Prince Luciano reflexively. Our eyes met for a moment. Prince Luciano¡¯s eyes shone coldly. Still, I could tell that we had been together for over a year to notice there was a warning for me to be careful of what I would say in his eyes. The problem was our bond wasn¡¯t deep enough to figure out which words to watch out for. This was serious. ¡®I don¡¯t know what Prince Luciano is trying to say!¡¯ Suddenly I got nervous. I thought I¡¯d pretend to faint from the pressure. But I thought my parents would faint if I did that, so I erased that plan. ¡°Aesvin? Why can¡¯t you speak? Were you really bullied?¡± Empress Isabelle¡¯s voice rose by a tone as I murmured over thoughts. She pretended to be concerned on the surface, but she couldn¡¯t hide the excitement inside. She seemed to believe that I would tell her what she wanted. I felt Prince Luciano¡¯s piercing gaze, and then I opened my mouth. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m being bullied.¡± ¡°!¡± A fishy smile appeared on Empress Isabelle¡¯s face at my answer. In comparison, Prince Luciano remained unchanged. He just didn¡¯t take his eyes off me. ¡°You mean you were harassed in the Imperial Palace? How dare he! Who did such a wicked thing? As an Empress, I can¡¯t ignore this!¡± Empress Isabelle exclaimed exaggeratedly. The corners of her lips soared high in the sky without realizing it. She burned with the will to catch and punish those who tormented me right away. ¡°Aesvin, tell me who it is. I won¡¯t let it go.¡± Hearing Empress Isabelle¡¯s firm words, I stretched out my hand. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± ¡°!¡± My fingertips, which everyone looked at with nervousness, pointed precisely to Betty. Everyone looked at me with their mouths open. What, why? ¡®She indeed bullies me. Am I wrong?¡¯ I proudly tell on Betty. Chapter 12 Empress Isabelle, who had been waiting to point out Prince Luciano as the initiator, became perplexed and hardened. Betty blinked blankly, not knowing that she would be pointed out. Everyone was surprised by my taunting. Even if children were bullied, they couldn¡¯t confess in a situation where everyone was looking at them. Tell on to the empress was something unthinkable. Most people endure being bullied because they are ashamed and embarrassed. That was a normal child. I was too upset to keep my mouth shut. In particular, any child who grew up as a nobleman couldn¡¯t speak more openly. Empress Isabelle also knew that. So in the absence of my guardian, she pressured me with bullying. ¡®Because isolated children can¡¯t make rational judgments.¡¯ She must have intended to manipulate me at my disposal by pretending to be the only adult here. There was something they didn¡¯t know, I wasn¡¯t really 9 years old, and I didn¡¯t have the pride of being a noble. ¡°Betty¡¯s been bothering me.¡± I was a wise person who knew how to confidently take advantage of this situation! Prince Luciano¡¯s mysterious gaze pierced my cheek. ¡°W¨Cwhen did I ever bother you?¡± Betty, who came to her senses late, jumped up and shouted. ¡°I called you earlier, but you ignored me and left.¡± ¡°Tha-that!¡± Betty glanced at Empress Isabelle. She just did what she was told, but the situation seemed embarrassing for her. ¡®You can¡¯t hide your feelings because you¡¯re still young.¡¯ Only then did Empress Isabelle step up. ¡°Isn¡¯t it perhaps Aesvin¡¯s misunderstanding? Could it be that Betty wasn¡¯t deliberately trying to ignore Aesvin?¡± ¡°I think deliberately ignoring someone is also an act of bullying.¡± I replied with a sullen look at Betty¡¯s frustration. ¡°Think about it carefully. Betty must not hear what Aesvin said, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes! I didn¡¯t mean to ignore you! I didn¡¯t hear it!¡± Betty quickly took the bait from Empress Isabelle. ¡°Seeing Betty speaking so truthfully, I think it¡¯s true that Aesvin misunderstands.¡± Empress Isabelle accepted Betty¡¯s reasoning. She tried her best to cover each other. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course, Betty couldn¡¯t have done that. Think again, Aesvin. Have you ever been bullied by anyone else?¡± Empress Isabel still seemed unable to give up her desire to have Prince Luciano as the initiator. ¡°Someone else?¡± ¡°Yes, Someone else other than Betty.¡± ¡®Do you believe that if you comfort me gently, I¡¯ll give me the answer you want?¡¯ I glanced at Prince Luciano briefly, and Empress Isabelle¡¯s expression brightened. I almost laughed at the blatant reaction after I seemed to give her the answer. ¡°Now tell me. Who¡¯s bothering Aesvin?¡± Empress Isabelle¡¯s expression was enthusiastic as if she would have the answer she wanted this time. I nodded slowly and pointed my finger again at another person. ¡°Her! She also ignored me!¡± This time my finger pointed to Catherine. Catherine, who was pointed out, widened her eyes. Empress Isabelle¡¯s excited expression gradually hardened and turned cold. ¡°W¨Cwhen did I!¡± Catherine made a strong plea. ¡°You ignored me earlier,¡± I responded calmly. ¡°No! I didn¡¯t hear you either! I didn¡¯t know you were talking to me!¡± Catherine was more thoughtful than Betty. She countered using the conversation that had just happened. ¡°Oh, did you? Why didn¡¯t everyone hear me? My voice isn¡¯t even that small.¡± ¡°Still, I might not hear it!¡± ¡°Everyone has bad hearing. It¡¯s a big deal when you¡¯re still young.¡± I sarcastically said in a serious tone full of concern. Betty and Catherine glared at my sarcasm. ¡®It¡¯s very easy to provoke them because they¡¯re still a child.¡¯ ¡°You¨C!¡± ¡°Just now¨C!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± The moment Betty and Catherine were about to shout simultaneously, Empress Isabelle cried out and interrupted. The coldness made them shut their mouth and look at each other. ¡°It seems that Aesvin misunderstood the two of them.¡± Empress Isabelle looked gentle again as if she never had a serious face. But if you listen carefully, she concluded that it was my fault. I¡¯d like to argue more, but it would be a wrong move, so I have to hold out now. ¡®I can¡¯t fight Empress Isabelle¡¯s power yet.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I must have misunderstood everything.¡± I quickly apologized and stepped back. ¡°So there¡¯s no one bothering Aesvin, right?¡± A question asked afterward by Empress Isabelle, who hasn¡¯t given up until the end, ¡°Yes, if they didn¡¯t bother me, no one would.¡± ¡°Well, how did you faint in the palace before?¡± Asked Empress Isabelle suddenly. Did Empress Isabelle know about that shameful incident? That was why she thought I had fallen out with Prince Luciano and did this. ¡°T-the one when I fainted?¡± I stuttered in confusion without realizing it. Then Empress Isabelle rushed sharply as if she had caught my weakness. ¡°Think Carefully, Aesvin. I¡¯ll help you, so don¡¯t be afraid. How did you faint?¡± Huh? ¡®You know I fainted, but you don¡¯t know exactly what happened that day?¡¯ I glanced at Prince Luciano, who sat expressionlessly. Up until now, I thought Prince Luciano was heartless. However, a strange sense of relief came to me because of his indifference. I didn¡¯t know how he did it, but he seemed to have made up for my mistakes. I was grateful for him hiding the worst situation. So I decided not to drag this situation any further. I looked at Empress Isabelle with a cheeky face. ¡°I think the Empress must have misunderstood. It wasn¡¯t because someone was harassing me. It was because I was greedy for food.¡± ¡°Greedy for ¡­ food?¡± Empress Isabelle¡¯s voice rose as if she had heard something strange. As I told the story, I acted more embarrassed. ¡°Yes, because the muffins I bought were so delicious. I had a stomachache because I ate up Prince Luciano¡¯s share.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you ate a lot and fainted?¡± ¡°Yes, because I like to eat. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s inappropriate.¡± Empress Isabelle¡¯s expression was unfavorably distorted as I pretended to be shy and smiled brightly. She seemed disappointed that it wasn¡¯t in the direction she had envisioned. ¡®Who¡¯s misunderstood now?¡¯ She took advantage of me and tried to bring up the issue about Prince Luciano¡¯s personality, but when it went down in smoke. ¡°I see. I shouldn¡¯t have cared too much,¡± said Empress Isabelle coldly. Empress Isabelle withdrew the attention she had given me. ¡°Come to think of it. I heard you had some good news a while ago, Hazel.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Hazel, who had been called out of nowhere, uttered a panicked sound. ¡°I heard that Marquis Louis praised you for your talent in swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Oh, yes. I have received excessive praise.¡± ¡°Marquis Louis is a tough man. You must have a great talent for him to say that. Congratulations.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll try harder.¡± Empress Isabelle had a friendly conversation with others as if I had never existed. I glanced at Prince Luciano. He already turned his gaze away from me and sat calmly. I didn¡¯t think he would ever pay any attention to me again, so I spent my time in a daze. ¡®I¡¯m bored. I hope the tea party will be over soon.¡¯ So, I sat absent-mindedly for an hour or so. ¡°Oh my, the time has already passed by so much. Shall we call it a day?¡± I almost cheered when the moment I had been waiting for came. ¡°So, that¡¯s all for today.¡± ¡°I hope today isn¡¯t the last time we will meet.¡± ¡°I hope there will be another good opportunity next time.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, I had a good time.¡± ¡°Go home safely, and then get together with your close friends.¡± Empress Isabelle looked at a few children and gave a meaningful smile. The children¡¯s faces brightened when they received her gaze. They seemed to feel that they had been chosen. Empress Isabelle and Prince Steven left first. She ignored Prince Luciano and me until the end because things didn¡¯t go her way. ¡®Ugh, an adult is acting really mean until the end.¡¯ It was a place I didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, so I hurriedly got up. I had a hard time sitting still. ¡®I need to go home and lie down.¡¯ I was about to leave this place when I saw Prince Luciano still sitting. Should I just go or say goodbye? I think I would be ignored if I did. The negative thoughts were stronger, but I pulled myself together in the end. Saying goodbye wasn¡¯t that difficult. Instead, I just stood and said goodbye without getting too close. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first. It was nice to see you again. I wish the best of luck for the prince in the future.¡± I bowed politely and flinched as I raised my head. I thought he would continue to ignore me, but Prince Luciano looked at me. I waited to see if he had anything to say, but he wouldn¡¯t speak. ¡®I really don¡¯t understand him.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m really going.¡± I said my last goodbye and left. It must be just my feeling that my back felt burning, right? Still, a great hurdle has been overcome. There was no need to visit the Imperial Palace anymore. It was said that our territory was far down from the capital. Should I go there? I would go to relax my mind and body. The exhausting tea party was completely over. *** For a while, I lived a leisurely life at home. I had nothing to do except visiting Prince Luciano¡¯s palace, which I had been going in and out of almost every day. So, I spent a peaceful time at the mansion to my heart¡¯s content. But the peace was broken by a single letter. [Come over at 2 p.m. tomorrow.] The sender was none other than Prince Luciano. I pulled my cheek when I saw the letter, which was simply written with the intended purpose, and I could feel the bluntness in the letters. ¡®Ow, it really hurts!¡¯ I pinched too hard without realizing it. The pinch really hurt my cheek, so I gently rolled my chubby cheek with my palm, but it didn¡¯t calm down. Feeling the pain, all of it was real, but I still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Nanny, am I not dreaming, right?¡± ¡°What? What dream suddenly?¡± ¡°Look at this.¡± The nanny came up to my side and checked the letter, then she looked surprised. ¡°Goodness, my lady! Did Prince Luciano invite you first?¡± Seeing my nanny¡¯s happy expression, I wasn¡¯t dreaming. Today, more than a year has passed since I got to know Prince Luciano. He invited me for the first time. Chapter 13 An invitation from Prince Luciano? It was something I never thought of. I thought we would never meet again unless it were an official event. And I was going to avoid the official event as much as I could. ¡°What kind of wind caused him to invite me?¡± ¡°Well, I suppose he wants to get along with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d want to get close with someone who showed a shocking appearance. I calmly grasped the reality. From that day on, I never dreamed of romance with Prince Luciano. ¡°Why not? You¡¯re so lovely, my lady. Have some courage.¡± I glanced at the nanny. I looked as if I was going to pull out my guts and pour everything out in a miserable way. How lovely would she be? The nanny was a good person, but sometimes she said insincere things. I let it slip through one ear and contemplated what she should do with the burdensome invitation. Prince Luciano¡¯s wall has collapsed. It was a touching moment, but I wasn¡¯t slightly happy about it. Of course, I would have jumped for joy If I had been invited when I was using my sunshine heroine tactics to him. ¡®Now that I¡¯ve given up everything, it¡¯s rather troublesome.¡¯ No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed difficult for us to be friends. What on earth did he call me for? In addition, I felt better because there were other people at the tea party, but the thought of meeting him alone made me dizzy. My mind became complicated and hazy. Then I clung to my nurse¡¯s waist. My nanny patted me on the head. Her touch calmed me down. ¡°I must go, right?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Do whatever you want, my lady. I¡¯m always on your side.¡± My nanny¡¯s unwavering voice made me laugh. My parents were the same. It was really nice to have someone by my side who supported me so unconditionally. It¡¯s something I couldn¡¯t feel in my old life. My hesitation disappeared. I jumped up and wrote down my reply. [Prince Luciano. Thank you very much for inviting me. I am unable to visit tomorrow due to circumstances. If it is an urgent matter, please send me a letter, and I will answer it. From Aesvin Samuel] I declined Prince Luciano¡¯s invitation. In fact, I had a lot of worries. It was over with Prince Luciano, the original male protagonist, but I haven¡¯t started with Harrison or Damian yet. To meet them, I have to maintain a friendship with Prince Luciano. Considering my mental health, I thought it would be best to get acquainted with him at this point. Just because I overcame the tea party, that didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t feel anything when I saw him. I was full of gratitude, but the feeling of embarrassment and shame was even greater. From time to time, I remembered the moment when I was vomiting everything up. Unless my memory is erased, this mistake will continue to float in my head, and I will recall a deep sense of shame. It was concluded that it would be better not to face Prince Luciano. It bothered me that the person who has been rejected me now invited me in person. But soon, I passed it off in small measure. There was nothing to talk about between us. ¡®Well, if it¡¯s something really important, he¡¯ll get back at me.¡¯ * * * ¡®Is it really an important matter?¡¯ I looked mindlessly at the letter in my hand. [I request you to visit at 2 p.m. tomorrow.] A second invitation arrived from Prince Luciano. The way he spoke was somewhat more polite. Of course, this was too rough to call it polite. ¡°Are you going to refuse it again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I really didn¡¯t understand why he wanted to see me. I wanted to ignore it if I could, but it was hard to ignore a person like him. ¡®What is really going on?¡¯ In addition, the fact that my opponent was an imperial family was concerning. For now, it was said that he was in a dangerous situation where he might die, but later, he would become the emperor. It was no good to be hated by powerful people in this world. ¡®Come to think of it. Empress Isabelle did the same. I don¡¯t know why the imperial family is so obsessed with me.¡¯ I made up my mind and wrote a letter. After writing a brief note, I put it in an envelope and handed it to the nanny. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided to go.¡± I decided to accept the second invitation. * * * ¡®What is this?¡¯ The moment I opened the drawing room door, I stopped in surprise. Prince Luciano was seated first. I greeted him with the calmest face possible. ¡°Hello, Prince Luciano.¡± Prince Luciano stared at me instead of opening his mouth and welcoming me. His gaze moved from head to toe. The red eyes didn¡¯t contain any emotion, so I calmed down. Come to think of it. The muffin incident kept coming to mind when I was alone. Even when I stayed still, the shame sometimes soared to the top of my head and subsided repeatedly. But when I met Prince Luciano, I didn¡¯t feel that way. Perhaps because of those calm eyes. First, I entered the drawing room and closed the door. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Then I got to the point right away. Prince Luciano¡¯s mouth tightened. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down first.¡± I sat on an empty sofa without complaining. As soon as I sat down, Prince Luciano jumped to his feet. And he went outside. Huh? Huh? Huuuh? What is it? ¡­ I was left alone without any explanation. I was so stunned and felt ridiculous, unable to react for a while. It was a familiar situation. Just said hello and then left. It happened every time I visited Prince Luciano. But I was invited today, right? ¡®You told me to come!¡¯ I¡¯d like to ask what the hell was going on, but the party involved wasn¡¯t here. I tried to calm my emotions, but the more I did, the situation became more apparent. He invited me, and he left me alone. Who was the one who wanted me to come? You invited me twice! I didn¡¯t even cling to him as I used to, but I felt awful when the situation went on like this. It was so amazing. Next time you call me, you will see! ¡®It¡¯s really over now! It¡¯s over!¡¯ I jumped up at the thought of going home. But before I left the drawing room, the door opened on its own. . In front of the door stood Prince Luciano. ¡°What is it?¡± His tone was nonchalant. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to ask you.¡± While answering bluntly, I found a ¡®thing¡¯ that Prince Luciano was holding. ¡®Huh? Why is that¡­?¡¯ Though I knew it at a glance, I couldn¡¯t believe that Prince Luciano was holding it now. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down again.¡± So I sat down at Prince Luciano¡¯s words. In the meantime, my gaze fell on what Prince Luciano was holding. ¡®No way, it¡¯s not.¡¯ Prince Luciano put what he had brought on the table. ¡®Ey~ I don¡¯t think so.¡¯ He picked it up. Soon I heard the sound of a cup being filled, and a fragrant scent spread. ¡®Huh, really?¡¯ Did he really bring tea? What Prince Luciano brought was a tea set ready to drink right away. He poured the tea into a cup and placed it in front of me. I couldn¡¯t believe even when I saw it right in front of me. I looked down at the teacup and then at Prince Luciano. His face was as expressionless as usual. He filled his cup with tea and took a sip casually. It was as if we ever had such a time. No, it was natural, like he used to do that. I just stared blankly, and then Prince Luciano spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t just look at me like that. Drink it.¡± It was amazing to be served tea for the first time and even drink it ¡®together¡¯! This was a bigger deal than when he invited me. I know how sensitive he was to eat. The man who had been serious just because I had brought a muffin was now offering me food. Why did you suddenly give me tea? You doubted me. ¡®Perhaps this tea was poisoned?¡¯ It was almost suspicious. I was confused because I couldn¡¯t understand Prince Luciano¡¯s behavior. ¡°I didn¡¯t give it to you to watch. I gave it to you to drink.¡± I picked up the teacup only after hearing Prince Luciano¡¯s urging. It was also more of a reflex in a dazed mind. The teacup¡¯s warmth. The aroma that spreads in the air. It gave me a strange sense of reality. I habitually put my tea in my mouth, and the moment the tea dipped in my mouth. ¡°!¡± I was shocked. What was it? ¡®Why are you so good at brewing tea?¡¯ It didn¡¯t look like a very luxurious tea for the imperial palace. However, maybe I didn¡¯t feel any thick taste because of the right temperature and time. The ability to make intermediate goods feel high quality. I¡¯m angry. It was natural that he was better than me, but he was even better than my nanny, the best master I knew. If you were a member of the imperial family, would you only eat what others make? ¡®No matter how talented a male protagonist is, why are you even good at doing something like this?¡¯ For some reason, my lips pouted. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The look on your face now. No, forget it.¡± Prince Luciano tried to say something more but swallowed it. Since when did I know what he was thinking? As I lifted my cup again, I emptied my mind and drank tea. No, but how did you make this so well? This was precisely just like a tea house, a tea house! I shook off my complicated thoughts and concentrated on drinking delicious tea. During tea time, Prince Luciano and I didn¡¯t speak to each other. I didn¡¯t feel like playing the role of a sunshine heroine anymore, so I just drank the tea. I felt calm because I didn¡¯t try to look good in any way. It was delicious, so I kept drinking it, and the teapot was empty. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going home.¡± The intention was to say, ¡®If you have something to say, hurry up.¡¯ Prince Luciano looked at me for a moment and asked his subordinates to prepare a carriage but didn¡¯t ask me to do anything else. ¡°The carriage is ready.¡± I woke up as the servant came and brought the news. It was the first time we had parted way normally like this, so I was worried about the greeting. I hesitated whether to say goodbye or not, but he stood up with me. As he seemed to be leading the way, I couldn¡¯t say goodbye and walked behind him. ¡®You¡¯re coming out of the palace. Are you going to see me off?¡¯ He has been weird today. Did he have a fatal illness? No. He was the main character who had lived very well for a long time. Or was it because he had something to say but didn¡¯t know how to bring it up? No matter how much I thought about it, it was strange and irritating. Before I got into the carriage, I looked at Prince Luciano for the last time. He seemed to have no intention of speaking. ¡°The tea was delicious. I¡¯ll get going. Goodbye.¡± I bowed politely and got into the carriage. I tried to close the door, but Prince Luciano was holding it. I was about to ask you to close the door. ¡°Next time¨C¡± I hesitated because the sound was so low that I doubted I might have misheard it. ¡°What did you say?¡± Prince Luciano looked at me with his clear eyes. And then he said, ¡°When will you come back again?¡± Chapter 14 I heard something unbelievable. ¨CWhen will you come back again? There was no other person, and there was no way Prince Luciano would say such a thing. My stomach was in trouble, and now my ears were strange. Perhaps it turned out Aesvin actually has an incurable disease, so it caused abnormalities here and there, then she dies early. That was why she didn¡¯t appear in the original novel. Time-limited narratives have been popular for a while, haven¡¯t they? I tried to understand this ridiculous situation. ¡°What¡¯s the answer?¡± If only Prince Luciano hadn¡¯t asked back, I would think the person who stood in front of me was an illusion. Even though he was clearly in front of me, it was strangely unrealistic. ¡°Uh, so, what?¡± I asked foolishly. Then Prince Luciano bit his mouth tightly. Was that a look of discontent? Today, I felt like I was seeing various reactions from Prince Luciano. ¡°I asked when you would come again next time.¡± What a strange day. No matter how much I thought about it, I felt like I was dreaming. Even though I blinked hard, Prince Luciano stood still with a picturesque appearance. Were you really wondering when I would be back next time? ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± When I asked, Prince Luciano, pressed his lips again. Before the muffin incident, I might have been thrilled and excited that this man had finally fallen for my sunshine tactics. However, no matter how I thought about it, it wasn¡¯t the case now. ¡°The prince doesn¡¯t want to see me again, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Prince Luciano didn¡¯t deny what I said. I had no disappointment because I had roughly expected it. ¡°Then why do you ask me when we¡¯ll see each other again? If you have any business, just tell me now.¡± I stared at him, and he just licked his lips for a while. I waited patiently for him. After a long time, he spoke slowly. ¡°Because ¡­ it¡¯s my ¡­ responsibility.¡± ¡®Huh? What responsibility suddenly?¡¯ It was really out of the blue for me. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t understand Prince Luciano¡¯s guilty words. ¡°What responsibility?¡± ¡°Everything that has happened to you.¡± He was acting as if something big had happened to me. Did something big happen to me that I didn¡¯t even know? ¡°What happened to me?¡± At that question, Prince Luciano¡¯s eyes widened slightly. I couldn¡¯t understand his surprised reaction. Even if it was a big deal for me, it was just vomiting in front of Prince Luciano. ¡°Is it because I made a mistake and fainted in front of the prince?¡± But why was he responsible for this? Of course, I even fainted so that he could take care of me, but it was my decision to force myself to eat it. I didn¡¯t want to blame Prince Luciano. ¡°And there¡¯s also¨C¡± Did that mean there was something else? ¡°It¡¯s because I really don¡¯t know. What happened to me?¡± ¡°¡­you don¡¯t seem to mind at all.¡± He muttered, a little dejected. This made me feel like something really happened to me. No, did something happened to me? ¡®It¡¯s something about me, but why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡¯ I scratched my cheek, and he fell silent again. In any case, the situation was clear. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but he felt responsible for me. That was why he had wanted to see me. So, if he didn¡¯t feel responsible, there was no need to meet me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re worried about, but I¡¯m fine. There is no need for the prince to feel responsible for me.¡± I cleaned up the situation. I told him that there was no need to feel guilty, but Prince Luciano¡¯s reaction was strange. ¡°I really¨C¡± After giving me a strange look for a moment, he murmured again. ¡®No, if you have something to say, say it out loud.¡¯ It was frustrating to talk by myself from a while ago. Still, I was glad to know the reason for my invitation today. My heart was heavy because of a person¡¯s sudden change, and if the cause was guilt and responsibility, wouldn¡¯t it all be resolved if I said it was okay? When all my questions were answered, my mind felt at ease. ¡°Well, since the Prince has nothing to do with it, I think I should just go. Would you mind closing the door?¡± My heart was so light that I couldn¡¯t help but speak with a bright voice. It was the most cheerful voice I¡¯ve ever heard today. At that moment, Prince Luciano¡¯s expression became a little strange. No matter how I saw it, it looked ridiculous. Afterward, he spat out the words with a sullen face. ¡°Your attitude is so different from the other day.¡± Was this supposed for me to hear it? ¡®Who points out whose attitude?¡¯ Then I replied, ¡°Does it matter whether my attitude has changed or not?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t have to look good anymore.¡¯ Prince Luciano opened his mouth with amazement at my remarks and closed it. What, why? ¡®It¡¯s over between you and me.¡¯ When I turned sour, Prince Luciano¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You make a fuss because you couldn¡¯t come the other day.¡± He seemed resentful now. It was true that I had been coming here as if I were clinging to you, but I didn¡¯t feel good to hear it like that. You rejected me first! ¡°At that time, I wanted to get along with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that you didn¡¯t want it now.¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t you say something like that?¡¯ The following words were confusing. Moreover, Prince Luciano¡¯s face seemed to be in pain. Wait! Is this the kind of feeling that you regret when your partner tries to get away from you? ¡®I hate it if it¡¯s like that.¡¯ ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been working very hard for a year. I get tired of being one-sided.¡± What I was holding patiently streamed down. I told him how much I¡¯ve tried over the past year and how sad I was because of him. Was I a little bit arrogant? Prince Luciano glared at me fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°A year is not enough. Try harder. I¡¯ll see you the day after tomorrow at 2 o¡¯clock.¡± The door closed with a bang. The carriage started to go while I couldn¡¯t shut my mouth and stuttered. Prince Luciano¡¯s persistent eyes followed through the carriage window. ¡®What is this?¡¯ I didn¡¯t understand what had happened even after I went through it. Prince Luciano¡¯s reaction today was a bit bewildering. I could only understand the sense of responsibility. Because he was initially set to have a strong sense of responsibility. ¡®But what was it at the end?¡¯ Why were you suddenly telling me to work harder? No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed like a sudden blast. Perhaps, it was a clich¨¦ where the female protagonist tried to keep her distance, and the male protagonist started to regret it? Was it the female protagonist¡¯s buff who bursts out late? Even so, for that reason, Prince Luciano¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t romantic. There was no sign of that. It was true that he felt sorry, but I got the feeling that it wasn¡¯t because he liked me. ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t care.¡± After thinking many thoughts, I cleared my mind. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t understand what Prince Luciano was thinking. So I decided just to relax. * * * When I revisited the Imperial Palace according to the unilateral promise, I stared blankly at the teacup in front of me. ¡°Drink it.¡± As soon as I took a look, he even kindly offered it. I drank the tea slowly again this time. It was brewed just right, and a fragrant aroma spread throughout my mouth. I could also taste the delicious tea. ¡°This is amazing.¡± The dream was too realistic. ¡°What¡¯s so amazing about it?¡± Was it unreal to see the other person talking to me like that? ¡°Isn¡¯t this a dream?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream.¡± I kept getting answers to my self-talk. But if this weren¡¯t a dream, it would have been very strange. ¡°But why would you give me tea? You don¡¯t like eating with others.¡± Prince Luciano had served me a cup of tea for a second time. I asked sincerely, and he gently narrowed his eyes as if he didn¡¯t like the question. ¡°I gave given it to you last time.¡± ¡°You did, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s not strange, so why do you react like that?¡± Is that so? Is it not something weird? No, it¡¯s weird. You were so serious because I was embarrassed about the muffins, right? I thought it was strange to wonder about that because Prince Luciano didn¡¯t seem to take it seriously. However, Prince Luciano was drinking tea gracefully in a relaxed position now. He was calm, as if he were always spending time like this with me. ¡®If it¡¯s this easy, what were the hardships I struggled with last year?¡¯ What about the worst mistake I¡¯ve ever made? Now that I think about it, it was so absurd that I couldn¡¯t recall the mistake while facing Prince Luciano. I was more dazed rather than ashamed. This peaceful time was just strange and unfair, so I only drank the tea. As a result, another period of silence followed. I think I was comfortable last time, but I felt uncomfortable today. This disappointed person decided to open up a conversation first. ¡°Excuse me, prince.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Look at that. It was weird for him to answer right away. I¡¯ve been feeling something out of place for a while. But that wasn¡¯t important right now. ¡°What on earth did you want to take responsibility for?¡± After the last meeting, I wondered what Prince Luciano might feel guilty about. I didn¡¯t get it, no matter how hard I thought. I accepted the invitation today to get the answer of that question. Prince Luciano put down the teacup he was holding. His red eyes slowly glared at me. If I could touch the gaze, I thought it would feel sticky. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I had nothing to take responsibility for?¡± Instead of answering, he asked a question. Even though I pondered about it, there seemed nothing I could blame him for. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to know if you think you haven¡¯t been harmed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¨C¡± ¨Cb*llsh*t, I barely put up with the last word. My sunshine heroine personality almost crumbled. I took a deep breath and carefully selected my words. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ve been harmed in the prince¡¯s eyes?¡± ¡°You said you weren¡¯t harmed.¡± He looked calm and said something that made me angry. ¡°No¨C!¡± It was a moment when I was about to get angry and yell, ¡®Why are you making me repeat the words?¡¯ It was really a small part, but I realized what had changed from Prince Luciano belatedly. I recalled a conversation I had with him before. ¨C You¨C ¨C You can¡¯t be friends with everyone. Go to the others who accept you. ¨C What made you think I was going to trust you and eat? Then I recalled today¡¯s conversation. ¨C I don¡¯t think you need to know if you don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been harmed. ¨C So you said you weren¡¯t harmed. ¡­ The title in which I was addressed has changed. Chapter 15 A person who insisted on the word ¡®you¡¯ which had no affection, used the honorific term ¡®you¡¯. It was a bigger thing than inviting me or serving tea. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden?¡± Were you really crazy? I swallowed my last words, but I spoke as if I had been complaining without realizing it. Unlike me, Prince Luciano was nonchalant. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± You, you were the problem! ¡°You suddenly use honorifics to me!¡± ¡°Is that a complaint?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not a complaint. But it¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Is that strange?¡± No, this guy! That was weird! Of course, it was really weird! ¡°You¡¯ve been ignoring me a lot. You didn¡¯t even want to call me by name, and ¡®you¡¯, that¡¯s how you called me.¡± ¡°¡­ Did you come to me persistently, knowing that?¡± I could hear you! Don¡¯t curse at me like you¡¯re talking to yourself! ¡°That¡¯s not the problem! Don¡¯t change the subject. Why on earth are you doing this to me? Is it a new kind of bullying? Pretending to be nice?¡± Prince Luciano¡¯s attitude change was so sudden that frankly, I was about to get a little scared. I crossed my hands in an X-shape and wrapped them around my arms. Prince Luciano frowned at my defensive posture. ¡°Does this feel like bullying?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how strange it is. I¡¯ve been treated worse than a stone on the roadside.¡± I was just telling the truth, but he grimaced as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. ¡°That¡¯s, uh¡­ your personality seems to have changed a lot.¡± ¡°I told you I wanted to get along with you at that time. And no matter how different I may be, it¡¯s not the same as the way the prince treats me.¡± I already showed you everything, so what was the use of pretending to be a sunshine now? ¡®And since I¡¯ve already shown my worst self, there¡¯s nothing to fear or regret now.¡¯ Because of this kind of mentality, I spit out the words unevenly. Prince Luciano sighed again as if tired of my shameless behavior. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to respect you a little. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Huh, respect?¡± Unbeknownst to me, a ridiculous and dejected sound came out. Wasn¡¯t that a word that really didn¡¯t fit us? Prince Luciano looked calm even though he could clearly see my reaction in shock. ¡®Is his personality also a bit shameless?¡¯ ¡°How on earth have I been ignored all this time?¡± ¡°It would be better not to know.¡± Don¡¯t answer things like that. I kept getting choked up. ¡°I can¡¯t control my emotions.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yeah, I didn¡¯t know why I was so angry when you said you respect me. Was it because one year felt like a waste of time? Or was it because I tried to end the relationship? I just had a complicated mind. ¡°Why did you suddenly want to respect me?¡± ¡°Because I found out that you were someone I could respect.¡± You seemed to be working hard on the answer from before, but the substance of the conversation was missing. ¡°Where did you get that feeling?¡± ¡°You have proved it.¡± I closed my mouth and thought, ¡®When did I?¡¯ ¡®Is that it?¡¯ I wanted to believe that it wasn¡¯t true, but only one incident came to mind when he mentioned proof. ¡°You mean that day¨C¡± I covered my mouth with my hands as I spoke. The muffin incident. It was something I never wanted to say myself. However Prince Luciano nodded as if he had noticed what I was about to say. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Were you really starting to believe me with that? I thought it was an event that would cut off the relationship, turned out I got a favorable impression from him. ¡®Of course I ate desperately to prove it, but¨C¡¯ I showed a shocking scene at the end. Did you wanted to see me again after seeing that? ¡°It¡¯s very embarrassing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so embarrassing about that? You¡¯ve tried, and I¡¯ve only acknowledged it.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re going to treat me properly now.¡± Prince Luciano answered only with his eyes. He seemed to know that it was rude to say it directly. I also realized that there were many problems with the way this prince talked. Was it because we haven¡¯t talked to each other, so I was able to see him for a year? It took quite a while to believe in Prince Luciano¡¯s words. If you really respect me, why didn¡¯t you answer my letter I sent after I got better? Why did you treat me so rudely at the tea party? There were some things that bothered me. But I decided not to delve into it deeply. In the first place, ¡ºYour Majesty, don¡¯t be obsessed!¡»wasn¡¯t a novel that took the probability properly. Several comments have said that the novel was a mess in that sense. ¡®If I tried to find the probability in such a novel, my head will explode.¡¯ I quickly decided to accept the reality. Wasn¡¯t this all because the main character¡¯s buff? It was only natural for the main character to be liked by the people around her in romance fantasy novel! Even if the protagonist stumbles and rolls forward, people around her would say, ¡®Oh!¡¯ ¡®What a cool fall!¡¯ something like that. It was romance fantasy novel we were talking about. ¡°Huh, the main character¡¯s life is¨C¡± ¨Ccool. ¡°What?¡± Perhaps because he had heard me muttered something, Prince Luciano¡¯s eyes changed as if he were looking at something strange. ¡°No, I looked back on my life.¡± His eyes turned even more reluctant at my excuses. But now I was so emotional that I didn¡¯t care. I¡¯ve had a hard time for a year, but I didn¡¯t expect things to work out this easily. It would be easier next time. What if Harrison and Damian fall in love with me and wanted to live together? ¡®The thought to settle that already hurts my head.¡¯ Prince Luciano¡¯s stinging gaze touched me as I shook my head and tried to shake off my worries. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Why? Did I look different today? I looked at Prince Luciano with a proud, confident feeling. ¡°I wondered if I had lived long enough to look back on my life.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± It was an inappropriate sentence choice for a 9-year-old. But I was starting to get a strange feeling. According to the romance fantasy novel¡¯s law, Prince Luciano should have a passionate response to the level of obsession, but now it was a little subtle. Was it the prickly eyes that he kept sending? Now, Prince Luciano¡¯s reaction seemed far from the attitude he showed to his crush. It was like at a level given to an opponent who has been promoted from inanimate to human. ¡®¡­ It¡¯s miserable to say it like that.¡¯ What have I been doing for a year? And was I still mistaken? I looked at him carefully and felt better. There wasn¡¯t much interest in me. It seemed that Prince Luciano was only trying to treat me like a human being. As a result, I was confused as to whether the main character buff was properly used. When you¡¯re confused, it¡¯s best to ask directly. ¡°Does that mean you want to keep seeing me?¡± Prince Luciano flinched as if he had been caught off guard. ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± The answer came a little slower. He was kind of reluctant to response. ¡°Are we friends now?¡± ¡°Is that what you ask?¡± You acted like that, it made me wanted to ask. I gave him a blank look without answering. It was up to you whether you would say it or not, but I would listen. Prince Luciano spoke with a tired look, as if he had been conveyed it properly before. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my friend.¡± A year has passed, and I finally heard Prince Luciano calling me a friend. * * * ¡°What happened, my lady?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried because you¡¯re spacing out. Did something happen? Did the prince bothered you again?¡± I guess the muffin incident made my family thought Prince Luciano was bothering me. After all, Empress Isabelle made the same mistake, so wouldn¡¯t everyone else think so too? My nanny¡¯s expression deteriorated because I spaced out for a moment, and then I shook my head quickly. ¡°No, the prince didn¡¯t bother me.¡± ¡°Then, what¡¯s wrong with you after you went to the Imperial Palace?¡± After I gained a position as Prince Luciano¡¯s friend, I was in a state of restlessness, and so my nanny was constantly worried about it. ¡°I became friends with Prince Luciano.¡± ¡°Really? How did it go?¡± A high-pitched voice revealed my nanny¡¯s astonishment. See? I wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised. ¡°Well, somehow it happened.¡± ¡°This is what my lady has been longing for. You should like it, why are you look so down?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± I quickly retorted, and the nurse squinted at me. You know everything. Do you want me to say it all? I surrendered more quickly to that gaze. ¡°Well, I tried a little,¡± I slightly showed my thumb and index finger to show ¡®a little bit¡¯ gesture. The nanny burst into a squeaky laugh. ¡°So, why don¡¯t you feel good when that¡¯s what you wanted?¡± I know right. He was a friend that I have been eagerly hoping for. Perhaps it was because there were many incidents happened. ¡®Or is it because the main character¡¯s buff doesn¡¯t seem to play the part?¡¯ It was more dull than I had thought. After finishing the tea time roughly, I felt normal like usual when I came back to the mansion. ¡°I just feel that way.¡± ¡°Are you sick and tired of liking the prince?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that you admitted it. Maybe do you like it better when you¡¯re chasing him alone? My lady has a very peculiar personality.¡± ¡°Does nanny live to have fun teasing me all the time?¡± ¡°Of course. How can I live without that fun?¡± ¡°Nanny!¡± I cried out and scowl at my nanny¡¯s cheekiness. The nurse approached me and rubbed my cheek at the signal that I would be angry if she did more. My plump cheeks shook under the nanny¡¯s palm. ¡°Oh my, how lovely my lady is!¡± Her affectionate voice eased my mind. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little too lovable That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried. What if everyone falls for me?¡± When I answered thoughtfully, my nanny burst into laughter. ¡°Really, my lady.¡± My lips pouted at the sight of my nanny, unable to hold back her laughter. ¡®Why? I¡¯m serious.¡¯ I was seriously thinking about what would happen with the ending when we all got together. It was just a pity that my nanny didn¡¯t know I was the main character. Chapter 16 The nanny laughed as if she had heard a child¡¯s cute words. ¡°My lady wants to be popular.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± I wasn¡¯t saying I wanted to be popular. I was just saying I was afraid I would be popular. ¡°You have to work hard to become popular.¡± The nanny kept ignoring my deep feelings. ¡°Ah, really. I don¡¯t want to. I mean, being popular makes me tired.¡± How much trouble would it be to give them affection evenly if you have three husbands? ¡°Oh, my lady ¡­ Hahaha¡­.¡± My nanny, who was trembling, eventually burst into laughter. As if simply laughing wasn¡¯t enough, she laughed so hard while holding her stomach. Seeing her even cling to tears, she seemed to be really happy. I only spoke the truth while thinking of the future. However, the nanny laughed at me. ¡®Tch, don¡¯t fall over by surprise when I become more popular later.¡¯ As I groaned and turned my head, my nanny managed to swallow her laugh. ¡°So, are you already worried about becoming popular? Is that, uh, why you¡¯re depressed?¡± The nanny spoke softly to soothe me, but I noticed that she had put up with the laugh that was about to burst again at the end. As I glanced at her, my nanny¡¯s reached out her hand again and covered my cheek. Then she rolled her hands in a circle as if to relieve me. This time, my cheeks were pressed like soft rice cakes. I was very weak to this gesture from my nanny. Strangely enough, I felt better. I know she laughed like that was because she thought I was cute. ¡®I¡¯ll have to put up with it because I¡¯m generous.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s not the reason. Maybe it¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t fulfill the purpose of my visit today, so I feel bad.¡± ¡°Come to think of it. You said you¡¯d make sure to find out what happened to the prince. Did you hear that?¡± ¡°No. Somehow, the topic of the conversation changed, so I couldn¡¯t hear it.¡± It was the purpose of accepting the invitation today, but as we talked, I was surprised because he declared me as his friend and passed over. I didn¡¯t know if I was stupid or Prince Luciano was sneaky. ¡°So, you aren¡¯t happy?¡± When I looked relieved, my nanny lifted her hand. My cheeks became warm, and my sensitive nerves subsided. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the only reason.¡± ¡®It just strangely bothers me.¡¯ I slowly dug into my nanny¡¯s waist. The nanny gave reached her hand and patted me on the head. My nanny¡¯s hand made me weak and soothed my tired heart. ¡°But, my lady¡­.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it. Do you really need to know?¡± My nanny brought up something similar to Prince Luciano. I was startled and pulled myself away. ¡°Why do you say that? How can I just move on without knowing it?¡± In my sullen tone, the nanny grabbed my hand to calm me down. ¡°According to the prince¡¯s words, the problem had occurred anyway, and my lady had passed over without knowing it.¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s something that happened to me.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know about it, it¡¯s nothing, but if you know it, you can get hurt. I don¡¯t want my lady to get hurt.¡± I felt as if I had been hit in the back of my head with my nanny¡¯s bitter face. I never thought of it that way. However, as I listened to my nanny, I realized that I could think that way. I didn¡¯t have to dig through the bad things with my own hands. ¡®Is Prince Luciano aware of this and keeps changing the subject?¡¯ The nanny gently stroked my hair. A sincere love was conveyed in hand filled with concern. ¡°All right. I won¡¯t worry about it.¡± I decided to obey my nanny. ¡°Really?¡± It was the nanny who took good care of me when I got possessed and acted awkwardly. My parents also cared for me, but not as much as my nanny, who was with me every day. For a year, I felt with my whole body that she was a person who cared about me sincerely. I didn¡¯t want to worry anyone on my side. ¡°Yes. As I listen to nanny¡¯s words, I don¡¯t think I need to know.¡± My nanny¡¯s worried expression eased. It was a moment when I felt a little awkward and ashamed of the warm gaze I had received. ¡°I¡¯m so glad to hear that.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve finally got a friend. This nanny was so worried about my lady because she didn¡¯t have a friend¨C¡± ¡°Nanny!¡± Cancel the thought that you¡¯re on my side! ¡°And my lady worried about being popular.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really going to happen!¡± My strong argument made my nanny smile and hug me. ¡°If my lady gets angry, this nanny is afraid. What do I do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be pissed!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m scared.¡± I cried in a not-so-scary voice, and my nanny¡¯s hand began to tickle my side. ¡°Aaah!¡± Laughter erupted helplessly at the surprise attack. I twisted my body and tried to escape, but the nanny¡¯s hand was persistent. For a long time, I laughed and defended the attack. ¡°Ha, I surrender! Stop, stop!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my victory, isn¡¯t it?¡± It wasn¡¯t until it got harder to laugh that I declared surrender, and the nanny handed me her hand with a triumphant expression. I was exhausted after a good laugh. We played like this every day, and the nanny was like my friend. I couldn¡¯t imagine playing like this with Prince Luciano. ¡°He said I¡¯m his friend. But, can I really befriend the prince?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a royal. I think it¡¯s hard.¡± My mumble made my nanny say, ¡°What¡¯s so hard about it? You¡¯ve already shown him all the bad things. You have nothing more to show, make yourself comfortable.¡± Oh? Come to think of it, that was right. He had seen the worst, so there was nothing more complex than that, right? When I thought about it, I suddenly remembered something. ¡®Oh! That is the case!¡¯ He gave his whole affection because I have shown him a tremendous sight! ¡®No matter how much I received the main character¡¯s buff, I couldn¡¯t overcome the shocking situation.¡¯ A situation in which only a moderate amount of favoritism has risen to the extent that it couldn¡¯t reach a romantic relationship. I could see why Prince Luciano¡¯s attitude was lukewarm. When I came to such a conclusion, I strangely felt at ease. I didn¡¯t think we could have a romantic relationship, but we could be real friends instead. That mistake was also a shame for lovers. If we were childhood friends, we would see everything we couldn¡¯t see, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. Wouldn¡¯t it be less embarrassing? When that thought continued, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to be friends with Prince Luciano. But¡­. ¡°I still hate it!¡± I seemed to move on. But my nanny was puzzled when I spoke firmly. ¡°What is it that makes my lady hates so much?¡± ¡°He made me suffer for a year. I don¡¯t want to be friends with him right away!¡± The nanny looked puzzled, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I mean, I also have pride. * * * It seemed that serving tea was the basis now. Prince Luciano always showed up with a tea set every time I visited. I wasn¡¯t as shocked as I used to be. I naturally drank tea. He also drank tea silently across from me. He sat upright and drank tea as if it were his only purpose. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been doing for a long time. For a really long time. ¡®What are you really trying to do?¡¯ After Prince Luciano declared me as his friend, I thought about becoming a true friend to him, but I didn¡¯t feel like doing anything as aggressively as I used to. So, when I didn¡¯t go to the Imperial Palace, I spent my time lying around at home. I spent about two weeks in peace with my nanny, playing around and eating delicious food, and then I got another invitation from Prince Luciano. He called me, yet we only had tea time in silence like a penalty. I knew Prince Luciano was initially a silent person, but he really didn¡¯t say a word first. ¡®Is this the definition of a meeting for you?¡¯ ¡°What should we play?¡± Eventually, I brought it up first. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°¡­. Why did you invite me?¡± ¡°Is there anything you want to do?¡± If he has a hard time answering a question, he answers it with a question. I discovered one of Luciano¡¯s characteristics. ¡°I have nothing I want to do in particular.¡± He gave me a look that said, ¡®Then why do you ask?¡¯ ¡°So we¡¯ll just keep drinking tea in silence?¡± Was this a normal situation? ¡°If you¡¯re uncomfortable with this, you can decide what you want to do.¡± His words that sound kind annoys me. ¡°And if I decide, will you follow everything?¡± ¡°If that is possible things to do,¡± Prince Luciano replied. ¡°Even if I ask you to play with dolls?¡± I didn¡¯t mean to really play with dolls. I just picked a game that felt burdensome. Prince Luciano seemed to think for a moment, then he gave a slightly troubled expression. ¡°I don¡¯t have any dolls. How about choosing something else?¡± Did you mean you would accept that? As I felt in the last meeting, Prince Luciano¡¯s attitude became surprisingly gentle. ¡®Then, shall I take advantage of this opportunity?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s change the way we address each other.¡± First of all, I decided to change the unpleasant things step by step. However, a clear topic to me seemed to be random for him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°The way you address me, I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Why do you hate that?¡± It was even weirder to ask that. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel so distant?¡± Prince Luciano, who had been answering quickly, closed his mouth this time. His face hardened as if he had been attacked. And his red eyes stared at me with a strange look. Was this too much? Did you worry about how to grant my wish? I didn¡¯t know what you were thinking because you have a blunt face. In fact, when Prince Luciano first changed the way he addressed me, I was surprised that he had changed, but I was also embarrassed because it was an unfamiliar expression. Wasn¡¯t it strange that a 10-year-old doesn¡¯t cringe when he says ¡®thou, thou¡¯? No matter how much it was the way to speak here, it was a burden for me, who had modern memories. I definitely wanted to change this. ¡°In addition, every time I hear it, it¡¯s kind of cheesy.¡± After I said that, Prince Luciano¡¯s eyes widened. He blinked slowly as if he had never heard such a word before. ¡°Cheesy, it¡¯s cheesy¡­.¡± In the end, Prince Luciano was shocked enough to mumble to himself. Chapter 17 Was that so surprising? Prince Luciano¡¯s response was stronger than expected. It was really embarrassing to hear it. I looked around for a while and decided just to keep asking. ¡°Just ¡­ let¡¯s be comfortable with each other.¡± After a long time, I showed the sunshine female protagonist smile. Then Prince Luciano looked at me as if he had woken up from the shock. I smiled softly again, telling him to make a quick decision. After a while, he slowly nodded his head. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really listening.¡± I suggested it, but I didn¡¯t know that he would really listen to it, so I said it out loud. Then Prince Luciano looked at her with a bewildered look. And he shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t stop her and let out a small sigh. ¡°By the way, Aesvin¡¯s attitude has changed a lot.¡± ¡°Wow! You called my name!¡± Although it was done urgently, it was clear that the way he addressed me had changed. I clapped my hands on the monumental thing. Prince Luciano laughed in vain. ¡°How far do you plan to change?¡± What do you mean? ¡°Now is just the beginning.¡± ¡°!¡± He really didn¡¯t know anything. Of course, friends and love interests were different. ¡®I don¡¯t have to pretend to be the sunshine heroine in front of you. You¡¯re not even my man¡¯s candidate.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve seen everything you shouldn¡¯t see.¡± ¡°¡­ I never thought you would be this kind of person.¡± Somehow, he seemed to sigh, regretting that he had decided to be friends with me. That wasn¡¯t good. Prince Luciano had been weighing me for more than a year, and I couldn¡¯t accept him as a friend right away. I was just getting started. * * * ¡°Aesvin.¡± I raised my head at the call I heard while I was concentrating. ¡°Did you call me?¡± Prince Luciano called and just stared at me. Somehow he looked like he had a lot to say. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Sit down when you read a book.¡± He must have been annoyed to see me reading a book while lying on my stomach on the sofa. ¡°This is more comfortable.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Prince Luciano sighed. * * * ¡°Checkmate.¡± Luciano¡¯s queen caught my poor King at once. I¡¯ve already played chess for ten games, and I¡¯ve lost ten games. I couldn¡¯t stand it! ¡°Please step back!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right! You just made a mistake. It¡¯s not the prince¡¯s turn. Get out of there!¡± At my compulsion, Luciano sighed and pulled his queen back. ¡°Two times before!¡± With another sigh, he moved his hand once more. * * * ¡°Stop moving!¡± I shouted while grabbing Luciano¡¯s hand as he pulled out the card. He looked at me as if he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Oho! How dare you cheat in a sacred card game!¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯ve been playing tricks on me for a while.¡± ¡°Oh, you know that?¡± Oh, I didn¡¯t know you caught me. ¡®He didn¡¯t say anything, so I thought my hands were faster than lightning.¡¯ In my sly attitude, Prince Luciano also sighed. * * * ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet today.¡± ¡°A bet?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not betting on money, we¡¯re betting on finger flick. How about that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s a finger flick?¡± I rolled my middle finger in a circle, pressed it with my thumb, and then made a bouncing motion. ¡°Like this. It¡¯s a slap on the forehead.¡± ¡°Will you¡­ be all right?¡± Prince Luciano looked at my gesture for a while, checked if I was really okay. That arrogant attitude! This was all because he was too good. His genius brain was also shown in the game. We played quite a few different games, but I couldn¡¯t beat Prince Luciano in most of them. If a person who didn¡¯t even know the game¡¯s rules actually played the game, he would win every time. I shivered every time. Even Prince Luciano knew well that I was burning with a desire to win. ¡®And yet, even if he sees that, he¡¯s not let me win.¡¯ Anyway, I asked if I could make a bet every time I lost. ¡°I¡¯m confident.¡± I was confident of winning this time. Why? This was a game that didn¡¯t exist in this world! Prince Luciano accepted the bet even with my confident expression. ¡°All right.¡± I¡¯ll make you regret it! I¡¯m going to win! ¡°Bring the chessboard.¡± While Prince Luciano was bringing the chessboard, I unpacked my prepared pocket. Clatter. It was pebbles from my backyard. They were about the size of a finger, and there were each five black stones and white pebbles. ¡°Rock? What are you going to use it for?¡± ¡®Huhuhu.¡¯ ¡°Have you heard of Alkkagi?¡± I was called an Alkkagi master in my previous life. Although it wasn¡¯t a go stone, I believed in my victory, so I didn¡¯t doubt it. That was ten minutes ago. ¡°Shall we play another round?¡± Even with Prince Luciano¡¯s suggestion, I couldn¡¯t hide my frustration. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m losing in Alkkagi.¡¯ ¡°Then, let¡¯s stop and do something else.¡± As I was stunned by the shock, Prince Luciano tried to clean up the pebbles. ¡°You have to give me a finger flick.¡± I was angry, but I had to keep my promise. I raised my bangs with the palm of my hand and showed my forehead. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Prince Luciano casually said he was okay, but I wasn¡¯t okay. ¡°No, bets are bets. Come on, hit me!¡± He stared at me and moved. I looked at his hand approaching my forehead and closed my eyes tightly. It would hurt, right? No, it might not hurt because he didn¡¯t know what a finger flick was. But he was Prince Luciano. A genius who was good at everything. ¡®A finger flick from a genius. It must hurt a lot, right?¡¯ I shivered and prayed for a quick hit. However, no matter how long I waited, there was no pain hitting my forehead. I opened one eye and looked at Prince Luciano. ¡°I won¡¯t hit you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that. Hit me.¡± When I strongly insisted, Prince Luciano made a strange expression. ¡°Do you want to be beaten so badly?¡± No, why did he say that? ¡°No way!¡± ¡°I said it¡¯s okay, so why do you keep asking me to hit you?¡± ¡°Of course, I also want to hit you!¡± You didn¡¯t know my next big picture. Prince Luciano looked at me in as if I was ridiculous. ¡°All right. Come here.¡± I raised my bangs again, closed my eyes, and waited. When will you hit me? If you¡¯re going to hit me, hit me quickly. Why do you keep dragging your time? It was scary. My body trembled with nervousness. At that time. Tuk. An unexpectedly weak touch landed in my forehead. I opened my eyes wide. I saw Prince Luciano¡¯s blank face. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Did you just hit me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Prince Luciano remained calm. ¡°Did you really hit me?¡± ¡°I told you so.¡± There was something Luciano couldn¡¯t do, right? ¡°Good! Let¡¯s play one more round!¡± I cried out excitedly. * * * As we met a few more times, I saw how far Prince Luciano would tolerate my attitude. I had been cheeky and tried to force him a few times. I also did something that I thought was wrong. ¡®But it seems that the boundaries of Prince Luciano¡¯s generosity are wider than I thought.¡¯ He sighed at most of my actions but showed a ¡®do as you please¡¯ attitude. As if compensating for the past year, Prince Luciano has adjusted everything to me. He was cautious when it came to getting people into his line, but once he did, he seemed to have an infinite generosity. Objectively speaking, he was an indifferent person, so he didn¡¯t feel like a good friend. He didn¡¯t explain something properly, and he was very blunt. In many ways, he wasn¡¯t a comfortable person. ¡®But if you adjust to my behavior to this extent, I don¡¯t think it would be bad to be friends.¡¯ Upon reaching a conclusion, I declared to Prince Luciano. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take you as my friend.¡± Prince Luciano stiffened as if he had heard something he couldn¡¯t hear. I looked at him to say something, and he said, ¡°I think I heard a very shocking remark¡ªyou¡¯re taking me as a friend? What have we been after all this time?¡± Well, we had been playing a lot together for months, and you¡¯ve been receiving a lot of my coercion. I understand a little when he felt absurd. ¡°Until now, it has been a period of judging whether the Prince is suitable as my friend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised I didn¡¯t even know I was being examined. So, did I have passed now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you now.¡± Prince Luciano smirked as if my answer were amazing. ¡°I really can¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s get along well.¡± When I declared that with a smile, he shook his head. Either way, I was proud. Because I conscientiously judged Prince Luciano for only three months. He had been watching me for a year. ¡®This is good enough!¡¯ So I accepted Prince Luciano as my friend and quickly became close. * * * I was particularly hungry today. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?¡± I asked Prince Luciano to get some food while grabbing my hungry stomach. ¡°Wait here.¡± Prince Luciano looked at me for a moment and left the room. Then I suddenly realized that tea was always served, but I had never had a meal with him. I often visited the Imperial Palace, but I didn¡¯t feel the need to eat because I didn¡¯t stay for a long time. Prince Luciano had returned before I knew it and had two apples in his hands. ¡°Here, eat this.¡± An apple in its original form was given to me. In a form complete with the skin. ¡°You said you were hungry.¡± When I didn¡¯t answer in a hurry, Prince Luciano waved his hand as if he wanted me to accept it quickly. ¡°I never thought you would give it to me raw.¡± Didn¡¯t you usually eat only good things at the Imperial Palace? ¡®Isn¡¯t it too raw?¡¯ ¡°I usually eat like this.¡± When I didn¡¯t take it, Prince Luciano spat out. I belatedly realized it and felt discontent. ¡®He¡¯s sensitive to food because of the poison.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re not even peel it.¡± I accepted the apple. In fact, I wasn¡¯t that sensitive either. I rubbed it to my clothes and bit the apple. The sweet and sour tasted good. As I mumbled, I glanced at Prince Luciano, he began to eat. I had doubts while eating. When he said ¡®I usually eat like this¡¯, did he mean snacks? Or did he mean a meal? If you simply thought about it, it might be the former, but somehow I had an ominous feeling that it would be the latter. He was also sensitive to muffins. ¡°Do you even eat meal like this?¡± Prince Luciano¡¯s jaw stopped moving. Then he stared at me. His red eyes turned cold. I was choking because I knew the answer just by looking at his face. As soon as my nervousness grew stronger, Prince Luciano spoke. ¡°Chefs are easy to bribe.¡± It means that it has been a long time since he had a proper meal. Not for health, but for survival by eating raw food. My stomach was all choked up. I was foolish again. I knew he was worried about this, but I should have paid more attention. I never thought the situation would be this bad. Still, he¡¯s my friend! I sprang to my feet. ¡°Can you go out?¡± Chapter 18 Prince Luciano stared blankly at my sudden question. I was so unpredictable that he wondered what was going on this time. It was a situation that couldn¡¯t be put into words. ¡°Even if it¡¯s impossible, we¡¯ll go out. Let¡¯s go right now!¡± I dragged Prince Luciano. He was displeased but did not refuse my help. I brought him to my mansion. ¡°A guest has arrived! Prepare a grand dinner tonight.¡± I hopped out of the carriage and told the butler. ¡°My lady, you came early. But suddenly there¡¯s a guest?¡± The butler asked as if bewildered that I had brought guests from the Imperial Palace. Having never been like this before, the butler, who turned his head more curiously, saw Prince Luciano getting out of the carriage and became stiff. The butler who recognized him at once greeted him politely. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you here, Prince Luciano.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my sudden visit.¡± He had been in trouble since realized that the place he had arrived was my mansion, but he was quite calm in front of others. Our competent butler also acted skillfully. ¡°No. Rather it¡¯s an honor to have the prince here. However, the Count and Countess will not be here for dinner today, and are you all right?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine. He didn¡¯t come to see my parents. Stop talking, and come this way, Prince.¡± I thought the words would become longer if I left them alone, so I quickly intervened. Prince Luciano glanced slightly at me and said to the butler. ¡°I¡¯ll be with Aesvin, so don¡¯t feel too burdened.¡± ¡°Please call me whenever you need anything.¡± ¡°Would you like to see the mansion?¡± Prince Luciano shook his head, and I led him to my playroom. ¡°Rest here until dinner is ready.¡± I pointed to the sofa to let him sit comfortably, but Prince Luciano wasn¡¯t willing to sit down. He ruffled his hair in annoyance. With a sigh of frustration, he muttered. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so difficult?¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to catch up with you. How can you suddenly bring me like this? It would cause a nuisance. It¡¯s good that the Count and Countess aren¡¯t here.¡± Seeing his unusually sloppy expression and the long speech, Prince Luciano must have been shocked. ¡®Now that he expresses emotions, saying that he liked this and liked that, he looks more like his age.¡¯ ¡°But you have to do it so suddenly that no one else has time to get their hands on you.¡± Prince Luciano¡¯s footsteps, who had been wandering around the room in annoyance, stopped. He looked back at me. ¡°¡­ did you do this to treat me a dinner?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a situation that no one expected, so even the opponent can¡¯t do anything. You can eat at ease, right?¡± Prince Luciano seemed at a loss for words this time. Staring at me with his red eyes for a moment, he went to his seat and sat down. Then he kept his mouth shut with a stubborn look on his face. He might be moved by the fact that he could eat a proper meal or be annoyed by this forced situation. I didn¡¯t talk to him because I knew his mind would be complicated. Prince Luciano didn¡¯t speak until we were told that the meal was ready. ¡°There may be some shortcomings because we prepare in a hurry. I ask for your understanding.¡± The butler informed Prince Luciano first before serving his meal. It was burdensome for the butler to treat the royal family without notice. I wanted to let you know that he didn¡¯t have to worry so much, but Prince Luciano replied briefly first. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll serve you dinner.¡± When the butler beckoned, the maid who was waiting pulled the tray. The butler first put down the appetizer plate for Prince Luciano and placed it in front of me. ¡°Wow!¡± I was impressed. The butler¡¯s warning that there would be shortcomings must have been a bluff. ¡°It¡¯s a grilled shrimp with tomatoes. There¡¯s ricotta cheese inside to add flavor and orange sauce to add freshness.¡± It looked even more appetizing today, probably because the chef paid attention to the fact that an imperial family member was coming. I wanted to try it right away, but Prince Luciano hesitated to eat it and just looked at the food. He stared blankly. He looked as if he were unfamiliar with the food. ¡°Try it.¡± So I gave him a suggestion. The red eyes that were stuck on the plate stared at me. I could see his strange hesitation. ¡°Our chef is very good. Go ahead and try it.¡± Prince Luciano¡¯s hand lifted the fork. In slow motion, he poked the shrimp and tomato together and put them in his mouth. His eyes slowly dilated. And his jaw was slowly moving. Prince Luciano chewed the food for a long time and swallowed it. I waited deliberately until he swallowed it. ¡°How is it?¡± I expected a harsh response, but I still wanted to hear it in person. Prince Luciano¡¯s eyes turned at me. His gently trembling eyes were swirling with indescribable emotion. I just wanted to know how he felt to eat a proper meal after a long time. Belatedly, I was terrified of his emotional expression. Although I failed with a muffin, it was similar to Prince Luciano¡¯s reaction when he became aware of his feelings for the original female protagonist. His eyes filled with tremendous emotion. ¡®Oh, this wasn¡¯t meant to be like that.¡¯ Prince Luciano¡¯s flushed cheeks couldn¡¯t hide his feelings. His lips seemed to have a lot to say. Was this going to make up for my old mistakes? I got the perfect protagonist¡¯s buff and built up my affinity. ¡®But now it¡¯s a little awkward to really fall in love with him.¡¯ I felt a feeling similar to difficulty. It was when I was unconsciously worried about whether this would be good or not. Prince Luciano, who was staring at me, slowly swallowed his saliva as if he were choking and opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s unique.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡­. Huh? Huh? I was taken aback by the novel expression. ¡°It¡¯s not delicious?¡± I asked again just in case. ¡°¡­ just because, it¡¯s unique.¡± He spat out with a slightly blunt face and finished his food. Disappointment came a beat late at his blunt reaction. Yeah, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s no romance between us. ¡®I¡¯m a fool for thinking so hard.¡¯ Maybe because he wasn¡¯t my man, the reactions to the female protagonist and I were very different even in similar situations. This situation was ridiculous. ¡®Luciano eats well, that¡¯s all that matters.¡¯ A thought came to my mind. He seemed to like the food, so he gradually ate faster. He seemed to be trying not to eat in a hurry. However, the gradually faster movement made him look like he would lick the appetizer plate anytime soon. So I told the butler. ¡°Give us our food quickly. No. Can you give it all at once? We¡¯ll eat comfortably together.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The butler quickly served the food after that. After the table was filled, the butler left the room. As the eyes in the room decreased, Prince Luciano ate faster. ¡®I guess he¡¯s also comfortable with me.¡¯ He was less polite than in front of the butler. Seeing him concentrate on food without caring, I thought a hundred times that I was glad to bring him home. Having finished steak as his main dish, he slowed down as if he was full. A more relaxed expression revealed his satisfaction. Prince Luciano¡¯s face was so relaxed that I suspected he had been cranky because he was hungry. ¡°It tastes good, right?¡± I asked half-jokingly and half-curious about his inner feelings. At that moment, Prince Luciano¡¯s face turn sour when he noticed my grinning face. Then he returned to his sullen countenance and uttered: ¡°I said it¡¯s unique.¡± Tch, so stubborn. Why did you react differently from when you treated the female protagonist? ¡®He ate so well.¡¯ ¡°From now on, let¡¯s go out often and eat together.¡± While enjoying the meal, Prince Luciano¡¯s expression froze at once when I made a promise for the next one. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. I can¡¯t do that.¡± I understand the situation in which he has to be careful, but I was worried that he couldn¡¯t continue to eat proper food. You shouldn¡¯t have just eaten raw food at an age when you had to eat well. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to eat at my home. We can go out and eat.¡± Prince Luciano kept his mouth shut as if holding back something. ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous to choose a place on the spot, right?¡± I didn¡¯t know if my persuasion worked or if he liked the food he ate after a long time. ¡°¡­ just once in a while.¡± Prince Luciano, who seemed to be more stubborn, promised the next one while hesitating, and I was pleased. It felt like I had succeeded in feeding a starving stray cat. ¡®I¡¯ll have to pay more attention to what you eat in the future.¡¯ I could do that for him as a friend. So we went one step further down the path of our friendship. Chapter 19 Warning: Mention of poison and death. If anyone asked, ¡®What kind of person is Aesvin?¡¯ There was only one answer to which I would answer. She was peculiar. Yes, she was somehow different from the first meeting. Since childhood, survival has been my top priority. The existence of a young and powerless first prince of the empire was enough to be seen as a thorn in the eyes of others. My father¡¯s general secretary and Empress Isabelle were unhappy with my existence. It has become blatantly worse since she gave birth to her son, Steven. At first, it was a level of notice, but she moved on to act as I grew older. When I was seven years old, I collapsed after taking poison for the first time. Fortunately, I could survive, but it was shocking to me. Even if I was careful, she repeatedly poisoned my food from time to time and managed to survive after collapsing. It was fortunate that my indifferent father wasn¡¯t directly cut off because he wouldn¡¯t hurt me. The more outspoken Empress Isabelle was, the more people around me disappeared. When I was eight years old, I felt desperate. ¡°W-why¨C¡± Even though I was somehow resistant to poison, blood rushed up to my throat. It hurt my heart more than the burning pain in my stomach. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Prince. I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was abominable to see him crying and begging for forgiveness. I believed him. No, I was bound to believe. Because he was the only family that stayed with me when everyone left. The drink that my trusted uncle gave me was poisoned. I collapsed with a terrible feeling and wished I could die like this. I¡¯d rather be glad it ended like this. ¡®I don¡¯t have to live desperately anymore.¡¯ But I survived. When I opened my eyes again and found out that I had lived, the emptiness was greater than the relief. I wanted to ask who saved me and why he saved me. I pressured the servant, and she said fortunately a woman who passed by saved me. Her father had no choice but to step up at the child¡¯s cry. She did something useless. I couldn¡¯t trust anyone anymore. Even my family has changed so much, who should I trust? After that, I began to distance myself. I didn¡¯t even look for my benefactor, the father and daughter. They would have saved me just by the whim of the moment. No matter how much you looked around, there was no end to the vigilance. Some people changed their minds and got caught while putting poison. Some showed suspicious behavior and had to be expelled. If there were any doubt, they would be sent out of the Prince Palace. Like an empty palace, my heart became empty. I thought about it every day, many times, countless times in the cold palace. I¡¯d rather be a child of an ordinary family. No, I¡¯d rather not have a family. If so, would I have enjoyed my life? Could I laugh and chat like other kids? I felt like I would die of exhaustion, but at times I was lonely. It seemed okay, but it was a dark night. It was sad and scary to be alone in a gloomy palace. The darkness seemed to devour up. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m all right.¡± At that time, I would bend my knees and hug them, constantly muttering to myself that I was okay and staying up all night. Then it seemed a little better. I didn¡¯t know why I had to live, but I just lived with the goal of survival. Then came the day when my life became special. It was the day I realized Aesvin¡¯s existence. It was one day when I was 9 years old. I attended a tea party held by Empress Isabelle every year. This tea party was a boring time. Everyone knew that it was a tea party held to further isolate and laugh at me. Knowing all that, I couldn¡¯t be pleased with the situation where I had to sit and be ridiculed. ¡°Prince Luciano, are you alone again this year?¡± Empress Isabelle had the audacity to create a friendly face. ¡°Is there anyone out there who can get along with Prince Luciano? I¡¯m very worried that the prince is so alone.¡± An indescribable smile appeared on Empress Isabelle¡¯s lips, who pretended to be concerned about me and insulted me. ¡®Finding Prince Luciano¡¯s playmates.¡¯ I had expected it, and I had not experienced it once or twice, but misery came whenever I received the pitiful gaze from all the nobles. It¡¯s okay. The heart that I held on to was about to collapse. It was disastrous to go through such a horrifying situation every time. ¡°Me!¡± A clear voice broke through the silence. A girl with dark reddish-brown eyes and bright hair that seemed to embrace the sky had very innocent eyes. The girl smiled and shouted brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll be the prince¡¯s friend.¡± The girl was so bright that I couldn¡¯t recognize properly what she said. It had been long since Empress Isabelle feared that no one would step into my business. One girl could easily break the tacit silence. ¡°It¡¯s Aesvin Samuel. Count Benjamin Samuel is my father.¡± Aesvin Samuel. Daughter of Count Samuel. It was when the girl¡¯s name was remembered in my mind. Seeing her always answering in a bright voice, I thought she was a very unusual girl. ¡°I was taught to be friendly to my peers. Do I need a reason to be friends with someone? Didn¡¯t everyone learn like me?¡± Aesvin didn¡¯t listen to Empress Isabelle¡¯s warning and only smiled softly. ¡°Your Majesty, can I be friends with Prince Luciano?¡± The foolish Aesvin who didn¡¯t even know what everyone else was avoiding. ¡°Prince Luciano, let¡¯s be close like Your Majesty had said!¡± The moment I met her eyes and saw her brightly smiling face, I had no choice but to nod slowly. At that time, I thought it was just a small incident. It was just passing by at the tea party. She came forward because she didn¡¯t know what kind of situation Prince Luciano was in. As Empress Isabelle said, it was out of pity for the prince, who seemed alone. After she got home and listened to her parents, I thought she would draw her attention from me. Or maybe her parents would stop her. However, not long after the tea party, Aesvin came to visit. ¡°Hello, Prince Luciano,¡± I was silent because it was an unexpected visit. ¡°You look great today.¡± The moment I saw a bright Aesvin who naturally complimented me. ¡°Who said you could come?¡± I instinctively felt that I had to stay away. ¡°Prince Luciano agreed to be close with me before.¡± The child was in danger as she stepped closer. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that it was okay to come rashly.¡± I spoke coldly and deliberately pushed her away. I left my seat, leaving her as it was. I thought that such rude behavior would hurt her pride and give up on approaching me. But her letter arrived. I kicked him out for coming in without permission, and it was about making an appointment. I didn¡¯t reply to refuse. After ignoring her several times, she sent me a selfish letter saying that if there were no reply, she would think of my silence as permission. As soon as I read it, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. But I couldn¡¯t accept it, so I sent a reply of rejection. Then the formal correspondence arrived immediately. It was sent as soon as I checked the letter I had sent. Aesvin repeatedly requested a visit, and I returned the refusal. The modifier became more interesting, and I replied with a laugh. Was it wrong to write to each other several times a day? ¡°Prince Luciano, with whom do you talk so interestingly?¡± Empress Isabelle came as an unexpected visitor and greeted. She was the one who had come to this desolate palace for a very long time. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I hear something that worries me. I heard that the prince exchanged diligent correspondence with an outsider today. Who is he messing around with?¡± I knew I was always under constant surveillance, but Empress Isabelle was shameless not to hide that. ¡°Messing around. There¡¯s no such thing.¡± ¡°Really? So, who are you correspondence with in such a hurry?¡± Empress Isabelle¡¯s voice was sharp. She isolated me like that. Are you still so vigilant that I might create an outside force? No one would take risks for me. There was a possibility that problems might arise if it continued like this, so I told her honestly. ¡°That¡¯s Aesvin Samuel.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, when she had been here the other day, you¡¯ve been back in a minute. Do you want to get along with her?¡± It was a word thrown to escape the situation, but Empress Isabelle expressed her curiosity in a different way. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the friend whom the Empress gave me? I have to be polite.¡± I meant that would I accept what you might have attached? Empress Isabelle, who had been silent for a moment as she was thinking, smiled. ¡°Thank you for recognizing my efforts. Try to get along with her.¡± Perhaps she realized that I had not done anything stupid, Empress Isabelle left with confidence. Several letters on one side caught my eye. The sender never dreamed of creating such a difficult situation. It was really troublesome. I thought it was dangerous to keep sending her correspondence, so I sent the last letter. [Alright. I¡¯ll allow you to visit tomorrow.] * * * ¡°Hello, Prince Luciano.¡± Aesvin greeted me with a surprisingly bright face every time. ¡°You¨C¡± ¡°Please call me Aesvin comfortably, Prince.¡± And, even more surprisingly, she wasn¡¯t afraid to approach me. ¡°Do you tend to hear that you¡¯re not good enough?¡± ¡°No? I¡¯ve heard a lot of people say I¡¯m smart.¡± When I asked straightforwardly, she answered strangely. And the way she smiled was ridiculous. I couldn¡¯t help laughing when I heard something like that. ¡°Then, why can¡¯t you understand what people say? I told you over and over again, but you just do it.¡± I said it more harshly. ¡°I got it. I understood, but I pretended not to know because I wanted to meet the prince.¡± I got a surprising answer. ¡®What the¨C¡¯ ¡°Why?¡± Why did you want to be friends with me? Didn¡¯t you hear about me when you got home? ¡°We-we¡¯re supposed to be close!¡± Didn¡¯t you know it would be unreasonable to be with me? Didn¡¯t your parents stop you? ¡°So why should we be close?¡± ¡°I told you last time. I¡¯m going to be close to everyone.¡± Were you going to be friends with everyone? It sounded ideal. Somewhat vain and angry came simultaneously as I heard the foolishly kind answer. So a colder voice came out. ¡°You can¡¯t be friends with everyone. Go to the others who accept you.¡± I watched Aesvin¡¯s expression harden, but I didn¡¯t give a kind explanation. This was the right thing. You shouldn¡¯t have approached me with such a vague feeling. Chapter 20 I really thought she was going to come back this time. Surprisingly, Aesvin sent another letter. I deliberately didn¡¯t reply to the request for a visit. Then Aesvin came to see me in person. I didn¡¯t say a friendly greeting. We didn¡¯t even have a long conversation. I faced her and turned right away. I only spoke coldly when we shared more than one word occasionally. I said things that could be considered offensive. Even so, Aesvin was always bright. She was kind and had a bright smile. I thought she would get bored soon, but she¡¯s been persistent for over a year. I was alone in the lonely palace, but her cheerful voice resounded. The brightness seemed to linger even after she left. The sense of crisis that I felt at first grew stronger. This kid didn¡¯t belong with me. She was an amiable person who was loved and raised differently from me. Just a few words made me feel desperate. So I didn¡¯t want to come any closer. I didn¡¯t want you to be in danger. And as time goes by. ¨C Prince Luciano, tell Aesvin to join us for tea time next time. ¨C I heard that Aesvin went there yesterday, too. I really want to meet her. Whenever Empress Isabelle met me, she began to ask about Aesvin. I realized that now was the time to really end this situation. * * * ¡°I brought you a present.¡± Aesvin greeted with a more lively voice than usual and held out the basket she had brought. ¡°Ta-da!¡± There were lots of orange muffins in the basket. It was something to eat. I noticed it from the scent when Aesvin came in, but my expression became stiff when I saw it with my own eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a cheese muffin. I brought it to eat with you.¡± The sight of food reminded me of past events. ¡°Come on, try one. It¡¯ll be delicious.¡± ¨C Prince, are you thirsty? That moment when my maternal uncle gave me poison. ¡°It¡¯s not that sweet. The prince will be able to enjoy it.¡± ¨C I prepared it myself. The moment I believed and was betrayed. My mind went blank. I know the situation might be different, but my reasoning couldn¡¯t stand it. The words questioning Aesvin came out reflexively. ¡°How do I know if it wasn¡¯t poisonous?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prove it!¡± I just couldn¡¯t believe her, even if she insisted on his innocence. Then Aesvin began to do something ridiculous. ¡°If I eat all of this and nothing happens, it¡¯s not poisoned. Then, trust me.¡± She ate the muffins as if to prove it. My complacency, which I thought she would eat one or two to show off, was quickly broken. She shoved the muffins into her mouth, looking like she was dying of pain. ¡°Stop eating.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll eat everything.¡± Aesvin ate continuously as she turned pale. ¡°I told you to stop eating.¡± ¡°Three left.¡± ¡°Now, ha¨C¡± My protests reached the tip of my tongue. ¡°It¡¯s all right. There are two left.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten everything. I¡¯m fine, right? It¡¯s not poisoned!¡± When Aesvin ate the last muffin with tears in her eyes, I felt more choked up. ¡°Ueeek!¡± And sure enough, Aesvin couldn¡¯t stand it and vomited everything. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her with a pale face. ¡°Ueek. This. Ueek. It¡¯s not because of poison. Eeek!¡± Aesvin explained that it was not poisoned even though she was suffering from vomiting. Until she fainted. Only after Aesvin passed out did I come to my senses. I couldn¡¯t show this to others, so I cleaned everything myself. I couldn¡¯t take her clothes off, so I just washed off the dirt on her face and then called a maid to change her clothes. I laid her down on the bed and called the doctor. I know the two of them would go to Empress Isabelle and tell her everything. I couldn¡¯t just leave Aesvin fainted like this. The doctor, who briefly listened to my explanation and examined her, diagnosed that it was a sudden illness due to overeating. I took the medicine and sent the doctor out. Finally, I sent someone to convey the message about this situation to Count Samuel. I did everything I could. Aesvin looked distraught and struggling in a dazed condition. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¨C¡± ¡°Ugh, really ¡­ uh, uh ¡­ no, it¡¯s not poison. Well, that¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Heuk, I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡­. Why would I, heeung, only me, heeeong.¡± ¡°Eeok, eok, now, ouch, what do I do? ¡­. Heok, mother.¡± ¡°Heok, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not poison. Heeung.¡± The bright person wept bitterly and expressed her injustice, then she repeatedly apologized. I was the one who felt sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do this. I didn¡¯t want this to happen. I was just afraid. But now I know. The moment Aesvin gave me food, my uncle came to mind because I trusted her. Unknowingly, I believed her sincerity because of her brightness and consistency for a year, so I just turned away more intensely because I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it if the same thing happened again. It was unbearable that I was the one who got Aesvin into her predicament. I covered her eyes with my palm for fear her eyes would be crushed from crying so much. ¡°I am so sorry.¡± That apology was all I could do. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Shortly thereafter, Count Samuel who was contacted sent a person. ¡°My lady! Why did my lady faint? What¡¯s going on?¡± I explained the situation to a person who was Aesvin¡¯s nanny and handed the medicine given by the doctor. The nanny thanked me and hurried off with Aesvin. After sending Aesvin like that, I didn¡¯t feel relieved for a while. I couldn¡¯t visit and couldn¡¯t say hello. Because I¡¯m the one who made her like that. Because I didn¡¯t deserve it. While having an anxious time, a letter finally arrived from Aesvin. [Dear Prince Luciano. It¡¯s been a long time since I last wrote to you. I should have sent you a letter of apology and gratitude in advance, but please forgive me for contacting you now because I¡¯m not feeling well. First of all, I would like to thank you. Thank you for sending me to my mansion after I fall unconscious. And I apologize for the inconvenience caused by my unnecessary gifts. There were really no impure intentions. I¡¯m really sorry for showing you a bad side that day. I hope you can erase the terrible incident from your memory and have a peaceful day. Lastly, I¡¯m very sorry for bothering you so much all this time. I don¡¯t know what the prince would think, but I was rather happy while we spent time together. In the meantime, if there are any things that have offended the Prince, I hope you will understand them with a generous heart. I won¡¯t be bothering you from now on. From Aesvin Samuel, who has a hard time raising her head for being sorry.] She said she would never visit again. I reread the letter repeatedly, and then I picked up the pen to write back again and again. In the end, however, I failed to write down a reply. Knowing that I gave her unforgettable bad memories. It must have been a great wound to her if a kind person like her had turned away. I regret it, but I¡¯m sorry. ¡®This is better.¡¯ From the beginning, I was supposed to distance myself from Aesvin. It was also a mistake to drag on for a year. I had to do it for her sake. It would be difficult for a while, but I thought I had to endure it. Without knowing that there was another mistake I had committed against Aesvin. * * * ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver a message that you are invited to attend a spring tea party at Empress Isabelle¡¯s palace garden in a week.¡± It was enough not to ask who it was. The messenger was Empress Isabelle¡¯s maid, who often snooped around my palace. ¡°Then I will go back.¡± The maid went back without hearing my answer. Of course, I had no right to refuse. A prince who was ignored even by a maid. That was my situation. Unfortunately, Empress Isabelle helped me not to forget that situation. The unwanted time came in a flash. When I arrived at the tea party, I had no choice but to stop at the entrance. ¡®Aesvin¡­?¡¯ I didn¡¯t expect she would be here. I thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to attend because she was not feeling well. ¡®I thought she wouldn¡¯t come, even if it were because she didn¡¯t want to see me.¡¯ Aesvin sat alone, unlike the other children. It was at the table where I was supposed to sit. It seemed like Empress Isabelle¡¯s intention. I couldn¡¯t get in easily. Could I meet Aesvin like this? ¡®You¡¯ll feel burdened to see me¡­.¡¯ So while I spent time at the entrance, I saw everything that happened to Aesvin. ¡°Hey, Betty¨C¡± People ignored Aesvin. ¡°Hey, I want to ask¨C¡± Someone who avoided Aesvin even when she talked to her. After a while, Aesvin sat alone and dazed. My whole body trembled when I understood her situation. It was a different level of coldness than when I was bullied. I ended up making her a loner. Because I wanted to taste Aesvin¡¯s warmth, even for a little, just for my selfishness. I took the people around her away. I plunged her into the despair of loneliness. Chapter 21 Translated by Lara Edited by Lara I thought it would be like this when I got closer. It was a planned future. Loneliness. I made a mistake, even though I knew the hardship better than anyone else. Because of me. Because I felt a little happiness. I dragged that sunshine child into the mire. The deliberately harsh actions seemed useless to Aesvin. Despite being ignored by everyone, Aesvin laughed alone without knowing the situation. I was blown away by that innocence. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Without realizing it, a sharp voice came out. Aesvin stiffened with her eyes wide open as if surprised. The always smiling face hardened as soon as she found me. ¡°Oh, hello. How have you been?¡± It was obviously the same greeting as usual. But somehow, I felt a sense of distance. That was what I hoped for. We have to keep doing this from now on. I kept feeling nauseous. As I sat down at the same table, Aesvin flinched. I knew Aesvin was looking at me, but I couldn¡¯t move the seat assignment because Empress Isabel was here. If I behaved abnormally, Empress Isabelle would react promptly. During the tea party, I only looked at the flowers on the table. In order not to look at Aesvin for no reason, I put strength in my eyes. If I showed my concern, Empress Isabelle would bother Aesvin even more. ¡°I hear there was a disturbance in Prince Luciano¡¯s palace the other day. Did something happen between you two?¡± Even though I deliberately ignored Aesvin, Empress Isabelle dragged her into the mud. Aesvin has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t touch her. I had to hold back what I wanted to shout. ¡°For example, someone harassing Aesvin or doing something like that.¡± Later, I noticed that Empress Isabelle was offering a deal to Aesvin. My heart pounded. If what Empress Isabelle wanted was a ¡®lie¡¯. Aesvin, who has a straight and upright heart, would have struck her deal without hesitation. But it was the ¡®facts¡¯ that bothered Aesvin. I didn¡¯t force her to stop eating, so she collapsed. It was plain bullying because I forced my opponent. Therefore, even if Aesvin said what Empress Isabelle wanted, it was not a lie. Reason and emotion fought fiercely inside. Take the chance. ¡®Catch it and get yourself out of this pit.¡¯ For Aesvin. ¡®I wish you didn¡¯t.¡¯ Suddenly, I had a selfish thought. ¡®No, close your eyes and give what Empress Isabelle wants.¡¯ That was the way she could stay as peaceful as she was now. Even though I knew I had to let her go. ¡®Please, don¡¯t fall for Empress Isabelle¡¯s temptation.¡¯ I wanted to hold on. The conflicting minds went back and forth nonstop. When I thought of Aesvin, I thought she should follow Empress Isabelle, but I didn¡¯t want her to. In the midst of this, I hated myself for being selfish. I wasn¡¯t worried that my reputation would fall to the bottom like Empress Isabelle intended. I wasn¡¯t afraid of being rumored to have a bad personality. It was fine until Aesvin abandoned me. I¡¯ve been rude, so I didn¡¯t mind her leaving me. But I wish she hadn¡¯t been with Empress Isabelle. I didn¡¯t want her to be my enemy. Aesvin, who had been staring at me for a while, calmly spoke. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m being bullied.¡± ¡°!¡± It felt like my heart was about to stop. ¡®That¡¯s your choice¡­.¡¯ I thought she had made a good choice, but I felt like my stomach was getting sick. All I could do was hold back the desire to run away immediately. I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t said a kind word for over a year. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be more friendly to you. I¡¯m sorry for giving you bad memories. It was all my fault. I swallowed the sorry I couldn¡¯t spit out and finally caught Aesvin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Betty¡¯s been bothering me.¡± But Aesvin pointed out someone else, not me. She pointed Her finger at the child who had ignored her earlier and gave a scowling look at Empress Isabelle. Naturally, Empress Isabelle was perplexed. It was so unexpected. And Aesvin was amazing. I almost burst into laughter. It was a quirk beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Last year as well, Aesvin was particularly strong against Empress Isabelle. ¡®Now, what are you going to do? I don¡¯t think Aesvin will give you the answer you want.¡¯ As if aware of my innermost feelings, Empress Isabelle did not give up and exhorted Aesvin. She induced the answer he wanted, but Aesvin managed to avoid the conversation well. ¡°Think Carefully, Aesvin. I¡¯ll help you, so don¡¯t be afraid. How did you faint?¡± Eventually, Empress Isabelle mentioned the day Aesvin collapsed and was carried away. I tensed and looked at Aesvin. ¡°I think the Empress must have misunderstood. It wasn¡¯t because someone was harassing me. It was because I was greedy for food.¡± Aesvin said it was all her fault. ¡®You deserve to blame me¡­.¡¯ There was not a hint of that. I was so grateful and sorry for that. When Empress Isabelle realized that she couldn¡¯t get what she wanted from Aesvin, she turned and ignored Aesvin. For the rest of the time, Aesvin was treated like a nobody and she sat on her own. Was she still not aware of what happened to her? Was she really fine? I wanted to talk to her, but I couldn¡¯t say anything because I was afraid there would be a problem. I was worried and didn¡¯t realize how time had passed. At one point, Empress Isabelle announced the end of the tea party and left. Aesvin got up with a happy face. And before she left, she hesitated to say goodbye. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first. It was nice to see you again. I wish the best of luck for the prince in the future.¡± As if it was for the last time. She greeted me as if to show her willingness to keep her distance. But I didn¡¯t want today to be the last. I would make it happen. * * * I had not heard anything from Aesvin after the tea party. I expected it, but seeing her turn around quickly, she seemed more determined than I thought. I sent a letter first while thinking that I should be careful in the future. Perhaps was it because I sent it as bluntly as I usually treated Aesvin without realizing it? [Prince Luciano. Thank you very much for inviting me. I am unable to visit tomorrow due to circumstances. If it is an urgent matter, please send me a letter, and I will answer it. From Aesvin Samuel] A polite refusal from Aesvin arrived. It was more shocking than I thought. I must have subconsciously thought Aesvin wouldn¡¯t say no. It was difficult to explain, but I felt a mixture of injustice, misery, and even a sense of betrayal. But soon, I realized that Aesvin must have felt this way every time. Recognizing my lack of consideration had hurt her little by little, I reflected and sent her a second invitation. A few more rejections were expected, but Aesvin accepted only at the second invitation. Instead, she appeared with a slightly blunt face unlike before. I had prepared what I had in my mind when I sat with Aesvin. Aesvin put on a blank expression on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t just look at it like that. Drink it.¡± As if it was surprising that I gave her tea, she was mesmerized even when I told her to drink. It was a big decision for me as well. It has been a long time since I ate and drank something with others. My heart was pounding even though I pretended to be calm. Still, I thought I should give Aesvin something to eat. I had to take a step forward, considering her hard work and hardship. When I urged once more, Aesvin finally drank her tea. ¡°!¡± She looked strangely surprised, and then she stared at me. . So I waited for her to say something, but she didn¡¯t open her mouth first. I realized she had changed in this meeting. She didn¡¯t talk to me first like she used to, and she didn¡¯t smile at me. I have to apologize, but her apathetic attitude made me strangely speechless. I couldn¡¯t speak for fear that it was really the end. Aesvin drank tea in silence and said she would return as soon as finished. I desperately caught on to the sight of her trying to leave without any regret. ¡°When will you come back again?¡± ¡°Why?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer because I didn¡¯t know Aesvin would turn out like this. ¡°The prince doesn¡¯t want to see me again, don¡¯t you?¡± I couldn¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t because I knew my mistake was too big. ¡°Then why do you ask me when we¡¯ll see each other again? If you have any business, just tell me now.¡± Aesvin¡¯s behavior of drawing a line that they were no longer in a relationship was heartless. I want to ask about how people change so quickly. In the end, it was my fault. I hurt her first. I was the one who acted indifferently first. I drew a line not to come if she had nothing to do first. I had to make up a reason to meet Aesvin again. ¡°Because ¡­ it¡¯s my ¡­ responsibility.¡± It wasn¡¯t just a sense of responsibility. I just wanted a reason and made it. Of course, I was also felt really sorry for making her a loner. ¡°It¡¯s because I really don¡¯t know. What happened to me?¡± But Aesvin really didn¡¯t seem to care. She looked as if nothing had happened. I was worried that she would be lonely to the point I lost all my energy. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re worried about, but I¡¯m fine. There is no need for the prince to feel responsible for me.¡± She even tried to comfort me. I¡¯m telling you, she was stupidly nice. But the touching moment was short. Now that it was over, I was suddenly choked up when I saw her happily telling me to let her go home. Not long ago, you were eager to meet me. The act of turning her back was sharp like a sword. When I asked the reason, she said she wanted to get to know me back then. ¡°I guess that¡¯s not the case now.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been working very hard for a year. I get tired of being one-sided.¡± Aesvin had been obsessed with me for a year and now she said no more. The past year seemed to be worth nothing. It was a warm, breathtaking time for me. It was everything. To end that peaceful time in just one year? ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± I couldn¡¯t do that. If that was the case, Aesvin shouldn¡¯t have approached me. She shouldn¡¯t have spoken kindly or smiled sweetly at me. She should have let me think it was okay to be alone. Do you want to be a stranger now? I started to hate being alone, and I learned that spending time together was fun. Such warmth was for a lifetime, it was not enough to have it just for a year. Yeah, it couldn¡¯t have ended like this. And we shouldn¡¯t end like this. There were many things I couldn¡¯t do for Aesvin. Not even a decent apology. And compensation for what she lost because of me. I did nothing. I needed time to make up for it. As much as I had received. ¡°A year is not enough. Try harder. I¡¯ll see you the day after tomorrow at 2 o¡¯clock.¡± Now it was my turn to do it. Chapter 22 I wiped the shiny gold coins one by one with a cloth and put them in the purse made by my nanny. This pink purse for children with ribbons and even in the shape of a rabbit¡¯s face was called Tosuni. It was childish to me, but I was saving it for my nanny¡¯s sincerity. ¡°My lady, aren¡¯t you going to leave it at the bank?¡± The nanny who was watching me asked why I wiped it. It just felt different! It felt good when money shines! How wonderful was the brilliant golden color? And¡­. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the bank today.¡± When I answered bluntly, my nanny opened her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you putting it in your bag to carry it out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to take the money out and not leave it to the bank¡­. Don¡¯t tell me, are you going to spend it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I take my money out to spend it.¡± Would you take it out just to look around? ¡°Oh dear! What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± ¡°My lady, don¡¯t you know what the master calls you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but know. It was a not-so-good nickname and at the same time a name that showed my behavior well. Aesvin of Greed. That was my father called to me recently. Still, I had no choice. If I was main character, I should be prepared for the future. Shouldn¡¯t I be earning the money that everyone else makes? The important part was that I have to work less. ¡®I mean, I don¡¯t want to repeat the modern world¡¯s intense life.¡¯ I needed someone to work like a cow for me. So I decided to invest instead of doing business after thinking about it. I took advantage of the possessed person¡¯s privileges to determine an appropriate investment, but there was a problem. I was nine years old at that time and had no capital to invest. At that age, there was only one way to make money. It was pocket money. From then on, I even put my soul and earned pocket money. Fortunately, I had a father who loved me so much. ¨CYou¡¯ve worked hard, father. I¡¯ll massage your shoulders. I went behind my father and moved my hands gently. ¨COur Aesvin is nice. ¨CFather, am I nice? ¨COf course. My father laughed as if my actions were lovely. That¡¯s good, I can get to the point. ¨CThen give me allowance! I cheerfully demanded my father for compensation. My father widened his eyes and immediately made a face that said, ¡®So you wanted something.¡¯ ¨CAll right, I¡¯ll give it to you. He kindly gave permission and looked like he was dying of my cuteness. ¨CHere¡¯s your allowance. ¨CWow! I counted the gold coins my father gave me right away and reached out again. ¨CFather, this is just a little. Give me more! My father hardened for a moment at my twinkling gaze. ¨C ¡­. I guess our Aesvin wants a lot of things. ¨CI like money. I like it very much. I answered confidently. ¡°¡­.¡± After that, I got pocket money from people around me with one excuse or another whenever I had time. ¨CGive me allowance! ¨CI don¡¯t like bronze! I don¡¯t like silver! I like gold! ¨CI want to have shiny gold coins. ¨COh dear, my pocket is empty. Won¡¯t someone fill it up? ¨CAh, Tosuni is hungry, so wouldn¡¯t someone give a shiny gold coin? I collected pocket money with all sorts of guile. ¨CAesvin, your father¡¯s been bending over to give your allowances these days. My father lamented the growing blatant greed for money. ¡®Hmm, that¡¯s how it comes out¡­.¡¯ ¨CFather! I clasped my hands in front of my father. ¨CWhy, why are you like this? My father flinched at my grim expression. And I danced my shoulders hard, recalling the children¡¯s songs from my previous life. ¨CCheer up! You have Aesvin! My father was frozen and confused by my sudden behavior. I kept singing and cheering with a smile. ¨C¡­. Gradually, my father¡¯s face turned into an expression that neither smiled nor cried. That day, I worked hard while singing ¡®Cheer up, father!¡¯ ¨CYou¡¯re not going to starve anywhere¡­. My father sighed. Since then, my father has started calling me Aesvin of Greed. Two years later, I became rumored as a person with substantial property in our mansion. ¡°What are you going to spend your money on, my lady?¡± The nanny seems to be worried about me spending money, who used to only save money. ¡°Everything¡¯s worth it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± I couldn¡¯t tell even to my nanny. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a secret.¡± It was filled with gold coins and tied carefully so that they didn¡¯t spill. I carried my bag over one¡¯s shoulder ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, nanny.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me to come with you?¡± You must be quite worried that I would going out with money. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Billy¡¯s going with me.¡± Billy was an adventurer-turned-coachman hired because of me. Public safety in the capital was good, but my parents worried about me because I like to go out. Eventually, my parents found a driver who could be my escort. The reason why I didn¡¯t have a separate escort because the driver was a very high-quality human resource. ¡®Having an escort driver in the capital also felt unusual.¡¯ Anyway, Billy had a lot of trust from my parents and nanny. Billy treated me like a pony. I played with Billy a lot. ¡°Really? Have a safe trip.¡± As expected, when I talked about Billy, my nanny seemed relieved and told me to go safely. I waved to my nanny and went out to the front door. ¡°Good morning.¡± Billy was waiting in front of the carriage and greeted me brightly first. ¡°Good morning, Billy!¡± Billy grinned at my greeting and opened the carriage door. I got on right away. ¡°Shall we go there?¡± When I sat down, Billy asked for today¡¯s destination. There. The strange designation was a secret place between Billy and me. ¡®Really, he knows my heart perfectly.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, there.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Billy answered with a smile and closed the door. The carriage soon departed. * * * ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± I jumped down through the door that Billy opened. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Shall we go inside?¡± Billy replied cheerfully and reached out to me. ¡®Aah, I¡¯m 11 now, I¡¯m all grown up, but I¡¯m still treated like a child.¡¯ I nodded gently and held Billy¡¯s hand. All of this has a heartbreaking story. This place, the romance fantasy world, was amazing to me. t has a medieval European feel, but rather than unique real feeling, it was full of splendor as if it was copied from the game screen. It was antique and shiny. So whenever I went out, without realizing it I would get distracted and run out to take a look, or I would stop walking because my eyes were focused. I lost track of time when I stared at it. As a result of my sudden loss, my parents often freaked out. My parents, who were worried when they first lost me, later got angry. Even if I could go home by myself, my parents didn¡¯t believe me. ¨CAesvin, I won¡¯t give you any pocket money if you go like that again or separate from us. You¡¯ll never get your favorite gold coin again! In the end, my father took special measures. ¨CAesvin! She¡¯s gone again! It hasn¡¯t been fixed. My greed couldn¡¯t beat my instincts either. I couldn¡¯t do anything about it because my body would naturally bounce off when I saw something new. ¨CI¡¯m sorry¡­. ¨CAesvin, what should I do with you¡­. My father let out a deep sigh. He clasped his head in agony. At that time, my mother was sitting next to me with no expression, then she opened her mouth. ¨CAesvin. ¨CYes, mother. I lowered my posture because I was guilty of committing a crime. ¨CWhen you go outside in the future, make sure to always hold an adult¡¯s hand. My mother spoke in a calm tone. ¨CMother, I¡¯m all grown up. How can I hold hands at this age? My mother¡¯s eyes flashed as I shook. ¨CThen do you want to wear a leash? It was a ferocious look that was likely to be caught and put on a leash. ¨C¡­. Obviously, when I first possessed this body, I was a delicate person¡­. I was a lady in romance fantasy story, with pure and innocent feeling¡­. ¨CIt¡¯s your choice. Hand or leash. I decided to quietly yield to hand calmly at my mother¡¯s heartfelt and brutal gaze. ¡®Even at this age, I have to hold an adult¡¯s hand.¡¯ Billy led me into the building while holding my hand with moderate strength. We passed through the crowded inside and arrived at the promised place. Knock, knock. I knocked. ¡°Come on in.¡± A permission was heard from inside. Billy asked before opening the door. ¡°Do you want me to wait here or go in together?¡± He was so witty. Billy knew when to step up and avoid without saying anything. ¡°You can come in with me today.¡± It didn¡¯t matter if you listen to it anyway. ¡®Because Billy also have to win the heart.¡¯ Billy gave me a questioning look for a moment, but he calmly replied that he was understand. When I opened the door and entered, a young woman with long red hair tied in a ponytail stood up. ¡°Hello, Delia.¡± ¡°Welcome. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± Delia recognized me and pointed at the sofa in front of her. I sat on the sofa at the signal to sit down, and Billy stood behind me. ¡°Billy, you could sit down.¡± I spoke and patted my said. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Billy smiled, and I didn¡¯t suggest it twice. Meanwhile, she searched the drawer and sat across me with the papers. ¡°Long time no see, Lady Aesvin.¡± ¡°It was faster than expected.¡± ¡°It was such a vague request that we thought we¡¯d be at a lost, but we were lucky.¡± Delia smiled professionally. ¡°So, did you find it?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the information about the two people you requested. It¡¯s five gold coins.¡± ¡®Five gold coins!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t expensive, but it wasn¡¯t cheap either. I wanted to shake it off. ¡®Because trust is important nowadays.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s cheaper than I thought.¡± I spoke as calmly as possible, unlike from my inner tears in the spending. ¡°Because one person was an ordinary person and you only asked me to tell where he live now. It would have been more expensive if you wanted a background check.¡± Delia¡¯s neat explanation was frightening. How much information do you have? I opened the Tosuni in my lap. Tosuni¡¯s entrance, which had been barely locked, opened wide, revealing sparkling gold coins. Five of them were taken out and handed to Delia. ¡°Here you go.¡± The reason of my shaking hand was because the gold coins were heavy. It wasn¡¯t because it such a waste. Chapter 23 ¡°Aren¡¯t you even checking the contents?¡± Delia looked at my trembling hand and asked with a curious expression. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult, as you said earlier. Can you fool me with this simple information?¡± Delia¡¯s eyes calmed down. ¡®I think you¡¯re slowly getting a bite of forthcoming¡­.¡¯ I looked at Delia¡¯s reaction and checked the papers while pretending to be calm. There were the two people¡¯s addresses that I wanted. It didn¡¯t seem far from here. ¡®I can go right away.¡¯ I glanced at Delia, but she didn¡¯t seem to want to speak first. Not yet? Did you need more simulation? I purposely got up with my documents. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be going.¡± ¡°Yes, have a safe trip.¡± Delia stood up as if to see me off. ¡®Huh? This isn¡¯t it.¡¯ Was it really not today? The moment she was about to leave her office because she said she was leaving and couldn¡¯t take more time. ¡°May I ask you a question, Lady Aesvin?¡± Delia¡¯s voice caught my step. ¡®That¡¯s right. This is it.¡¯ It was what I had hoped for, and I forcibly pressed down the corner of my mouth, which was about to rise on its own. I turned around with a nonchalant face. ¡°What?¡± Delia¡¯s expression looked complicated. ¡°Why did you commission our Adventurer¡¯s Guild?¡± This was a question I expected and wanted her to ask it. ¡°Can¡¯t I ask that?¡± ¡°The information guild would be better to get information, and This is the first time I have received a quest outside of a guild.¡± Delia¡¯s dizzy inner thoughts were thoroughly read. The place I visited now was Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Not long ago, I asked them to find two people. And I got the result today. Billy often told me stories about his adventurous days. How sweet the story was. Billy¡¯s words sometimes made me want to go on an adventure. The genre could be changed to fantasy rather than romance if I did, so I had to put up with it. ¡®The main character¡¯s life is quite tiring.¡¯ Anyway, while listening to Billy¡¯s adventure story, I suddenly thought of that. Adventurers travel from place to place and gain a lot of experience. So, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to create an information line using them? It didn¡¯t seem to have a separate system, but I thought I could get quite a variety of information with a bit of touch. And wouldn¡¯t I be able to use it? No matter how much I read the original story, my information was limited. I was saving money for investment, but I did not know where the investment target was. Because¡ºYour Majesty, Don¡¯t Be Obsessed!¡»didn¡¯t explain that in detail. At what time was something fashionable? Which store did well? That was all I could remember. In order to utilize this vile information, I needed a place to get the correct information. Although it was possible to use the information guild that had been established in the first place. ¡®That¡¯s the villain Damian¡¯s power.¡¯ I needed to create my own information force. What would I have thought when I got to know the adventurer¡¯s guild through Billy when I was in such a dilemma? ¡®If there is a possibility, I should pick it up and eat it!¡¯ ¡­. Wasn¡¯t it natural to think that? And devouring the adventurer¡¯s guild was not something that would happen all at once. The first step was this commission. You have to recognize me. ¡®It was necessary information.¡¯ As expected, the adventurer¡¯s guild responded. It was inevitable that the adventurer guild had a lower status than other guilds. And there must have been many difficulties in maintaining the guild. Except for the occasional remote expedition quest, there would be almost no quest. A new profit structure was found without suitable means of earning money. What would you think? Wouldn¡¯t you use this? You¡¯ll be greedy like this. Delia¡¯s mind would be complicated by the unexpected, and I was after that. ¡°As I said before, can¡¯t I just request it?¡± ¡°Do you have to¨C¡± ¡°Of course. If I couldn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have been asked.¡± Delia seemed to be spouting negative words, so I cut it short. What I had learned in life was that a negative mind produces bad results. If I wanted something good to happen, I had to think happily and act positively. Delia looked displeased as if she was offended that I cut off her words. Oh no, you shouldn¡¯t. ¡°So, how do you feel about receiving the quest?¡± I quickly turned Delia¡¯s attention. ¡°¡­ I think we will be able to do it in the future.¡± ¡°You can do that.¡± And I simplified Delia¡¯s complexity. ¡°Can we use this method?¡± Were you asking permission because you got the idea from me? The idea of gathering information through adventurers wasn¡¯t unique. It was a method anyone could think of, but they just didn¡¯t think of it because they felt it was natural to find an information guild when they needed information. So I couldn¡¯t tell you not to use this method. And they actively created information lines was what I wanted more. ¡®That way, I can use it when I need it.¡¯ ¡°Sure. Shouldn¡¯t it be possible to use whatever method is necessary?¡± I pushed Delia¡¯s back so she wouldn¡¯t hesitate. She seemed to ponder for a moment, and then her eyes lit up. ¡°It will be a new challenge.¡± It was nice to see her motivated. The seeds seemed to have been sown properly as I intended. * * * After finishing the conversation with the Adventurers Guild like that, I was left with a strange regret. It was true that I got the part I intended, but I was hoping that luck would make it a little easier. There was no such thing as Delia, moved by my advice, clinging to me while saying, ¡®Please save our Adventurers¡¯ Guild!¡¯ If it was a romance fantasy story, shouldn¡¯t that kind of thing happen easily? I wanted the main character¡¯s buff to explode. Because it had been so quiet for two years. ¡®Now is the time to explode.¡¯ ¡°My lady, we have arrived.¡± I left the adventurer¡¯s guild and moved right away. ¡°Is this the right place?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the right address, would it be correct?¡± To answer Billy¡¯s words, I had no choice but to respond. It was also my first time here. In front of an ordinary house in an unfamiliar neighborhood. The address I got with five gold coins earlier was where the person who would become my future investment lived. Knock, knock. I knocked without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± The house¡¯s owner opened the door with a bright voice as if waiting for someone, and she looked puzzled when she saw me. ¡°Uh, who are you?¡± As soon as the door opened, the delicious smell that stimulated the appetite spread. I think I came to the right place. ¡°Ms. May?¡± I checked just in case. ¡°Yes? Did you come for me? Uh, yes, I am.¡± May tried to answer comfortably, but she changed to honorifics when she saw Billy behind me. ¡°Can I talk to you for a moment?¡± ¡°Eum, yes. Come on in.¡± May showed signs of reluctance, but she let me in. I didn¡¯t think she needed to be very wary of my young self yet. When I went inside, the delicious smell became stronger. the smell of freshly baked bread The bread smell that stimulates the appetite made my mouth salivate. Would you mind giving me a bite to eat? ¡°You seem to have come to see me, but what brings you here?¡± May brought up the topic right away. As an uninvited guest, she didn¡¯t seem to intend to treat us. I should go home and make some bread. ¡°Will Ms. Belle come today?¡± May¡¯s eyes became round. ¡°Do you know Belle? She¡¯ll be here soon, but¡­ are you meeting Belle here by any chance?¡± May must have been waiting for Belle. That¡¯s great. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Shall we talk when Ms. Belle comes?¡± May had a more puzzled look. ¡°May? I¡¯m here! Huh? Do you have any guests?¡± Belle arrived just in time, looked at me and asked questions. May ran quickly, and the two of them murmured. ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°Me? No, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know a kid that¨C¡± ¡°Shh! She looks like a noble lady. But you don¡¯t know her, do you?¡± ¡°Yeah. Isn¡¯t she your guest?¡± ¡°I thought she was your guest?¡± I could hear everything you were talking about. Then they both looked at me at the same time and I smiled broadly. ¡°Hello?¡± May and Belle stared at each other and exchanged signals that they didn¡¯t know who I was. ¡°Well, who are you?¡± ¡°Are you sure you came to see us?¡± ¡°Yes, it is true that I came to visit May and Belle. My name is Aesvin Samuel.¡± The two looked more puzzled. I have no choice but to do this. Because I unilaterally searched for and came to invest in people called May and Belle. To be precise, I invest in Maybelle, a dessert store owned by May and Belle. In the original story, Maybelle was a store that would lead the dessert trend in the capital. It was also a place frequently mentioned in the original story because the female protagonist stops by every time. Since it was such an important place, of course I had to be preempted in advance. My plan was simple. Like most founders in a romance fantasy world, Maybelle would be underfunded in the early days, right? Then I would come out and give a helping hand. ¡®If I found the two of them early, it will be easy to invest!¡¯ So I brought it up right away. ¡°You guys are thinking about whether to open a dessert shop or not, right? I¡¯ll invest. Get my investment!¡± May and Belle stared at each other at my confident declaration, then looked at me strangely. Huh? This wasn¡¯t the reaction I wanted. ¡°Um, my lady. We have no intention of opening a dessert shop. Who said that?¡± May asked, seemingly absurd. She seemed to be genuinely dumbfounded, so I was taken aback. When she quickly turned to Belle, she nodded as if May¡¯s opinion was correct. ¡®Well, that can¡¯t be true.¡¯ Maybelle definitely opened a dessert shop and became famous. ¡°Are you two really not thinking of opening a store?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re still lacking.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Making desserts is just a hobby.¡± The two were adamant. ¡°¡­.¡± I guess I came too early because of the greed to take the lead. It was when they didn¡¯t even think about opening a store. I didn¡¯t expect the plan was going awry so much. I mean, I also wanted to make money! I decided to convince both of them. ¡°You have to open a store. Your dessert is the best! It¡¯ll be the best in the capital in the future!¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± I answered May¡¯s question sincerely. ¡°You¡¯ve never tried anything we made before.¡± ¡°¡­ I can tell just by looking at it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never even seen it.¡± May and Bell looked at me like I was a con artist. Chapter 24 They were treating me like a con artist. What¡¯s wrong? This was Rofan. Investment should be received naturally! ¡®How can I do this at the right time? I wonder if I have to hang from the other side while doing this!¡¯ Contrary to my embarrassment, May and Belle were serious. There were a lot of things they wanted to say, but it seems that they have endured it knowing that I was an aristocrat. Instead, they shot a lot of swear words with their eyes. ¡°It¡¯s true. You two will succeed.¡± ¡°I have nothing more to say. Go back.¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯m telling you¨C¡± ¡°Noble lady. We have nothing more to say.¡± I couldn¡¯t stand the cold tone any longer. It looked like they would call the security forces if I did more. So my first heroic investment attempt failed. ¡°What shall we do, my lady?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop by the market first.¡± I decided the destination for Billy, who was looking around, and got into the carriage. No, other possessed character succeeded in investing just in time, but I didn¡¯t why I couldn¡¯t. ¡®It¡¯s time for the main character¡¯s buff to explode again! I mean, hold my hand quickly!¡¯ That was the same with Luciano, and while things seem to be working out, it was surprisingly not easy. ¡®Well, it¡¯s hard to believe when a child you¡¯ve never seen before suddenly appears and wants to invest.¡¯ May and Belle¡¯s suspicions were understandable. But even if it was the case, my investment¨C! I was already at a loss. I couldn¡¯t give up though. I persuaded Luciano who was like a solid wall of iron. To not received investment from me. Although I failed today, it would be different next time. So I backed down today while promising the next time. * * * I stopped by the market to buy the necessary ingredients and headed straight to the palace. Although I was depressed by the heroic investment¡¯s failure. I already promised Luciano I¡¯d go today. When I arrived at the Imperial Palace, the door suddenly opened as soon as the carriage stopped. My goodness! ¡°You¡¯re late.¡± Luciano, who looked more youthful, greeted me with a sullen face. When I first met him, he looked thin and weak. However, his cheeks were chubby these days, so he looked good and his handsomeness has also shone. ¡°Prince, what are you doing here?¡± As time passed, our relationship changed a little. The biggest change was that I ended up talking informally to Luciano like this. It was a mistake at first. But surprisingly, he didn¡¯t point it out, and I naturally spoke informally after noticing it. That¡¯s how close we got. Luciano¡¯s red eyes glanced discontentedly at me. ¡°You¡¯re late.¡± I know, you didn¡¯t have to say it twice. ¡°Take this.¡± I handed over the basket I had brought and Luciano accepted it naturally. ¡°It¡¯s late.¡± As soon as I got out of the carriage, I heard the same thing for the third time. ¡®Hey, I¡¯ve been waiting for so long.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t believe the guy who told me not to come changed like this in a few years. I was deeply moved. Apart from my appreciation, Luciano¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been somewhere.¡± ¡°Where have you been?¡± He asked for every detail. ¡°I met someone.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°There is. Prince wouldn¡¯t know that person.¡± ¡°Who is it that I don¡¯t know?¡± It was someone you didn¡¯t know. Could you tell even if I explain? Now it was a tone of interrogation. Seeing the persistent eyes that looked at me, I could already see the obsessed male lead¡¯s temperament. After all, obsessions were the default for Rofan¡¯s male lead these days. However, I couldn¡¯t say that I went to invest, so I changed the subject appropriately. ¡°I bought ingredients to make bread today.¡± Luciano looked down at the basket and blinked his eyes. ¡°Bread?¡± Luciano¡¯s voice went up a little. And his puffy cheeks loosened then went up and down slightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make you something delicious.¡± ¡°Shall we go to the kitchen?¡± Luciano¡¯s voice changed. It was also simple. I laughed when I saw that he was immediately relieved by the idea of making delicious food. ¡®He also has changed a lot.¡¯ Luciano¡¯s anger disappeared with the food. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to the kitchen.¡± Just as I was about to move, the pink bag hanging from my waist bothered me. It was Tosuni with a lot of very, very precious money, but it got in the way of making bread. However, I couldn¡¯t leave this bag anywhere, so I have no choice but to entrust it to someone I trusted. ¡°Hang on, Prince. Billy!¡± I stopped and looked for Billy. Billy answered right away because he was still about to pull out the carriage. ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave my Tosuni to you, it means that I trust Billy.¡± I took off my Tosuni and held it out toward Billy in a solemn tone. Billy¡¯s widened slightly, then he smiled softly and took the bag. ¡°Yes, my lady. I¡¯ll keep it safe.¡± Well, you were a little light-minded. ¡°You know, right? I don¡¯t leave this to others. Never, never lose it.¡± I emphasized repeatedly. Then Billy smiled deeply. ¡°Yes, I do. It¡¯s an honor.¡± Only then, I felt reassured to see him holding Tosuni tightly. ¡°By the way, you can¡¯t run away with it.¡± ¡°I have to take the young lady to the mansion. Where would I go?¡± Billy¡¯s words were extremely reassuring. I believed and turned around. Luciano was silently watching the conversation between Billy and me. His eyes were a little bit different. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the kitchen now, Prince.¡± Luciano followed quietly. When we entered the building and just the two of us were left, Luciano opened his mouth. ¡°Do you trust that person very much?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t leave that bag to anyone. Especially when it comes to money.¡± He must have guessed there was money inside the bag. ¡°Yes, I trust him. So I entrusted it.¡± As if Luciano didn¡¯t like it, he frowned and bit his mouth tightly. And he glared at me. There must be complaints again. Although Luciano became much softer, sometimes he was so emotional. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up make some bread and eat it.¡± And as usual, I just calmed him. ¡°Then I¨C¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can you leave it to me?¡± ¡°My Tosuni?¡± ¡°Yes, can you leave it to me?¡± What¡¯s wrong with him? Luciano¡¯s eyes were frighteningly serious. ¡°Are you perhaps¡­¡± When I squinted with seriousness, Luciano shook his shoulders. That was very suspicious and aroused my suspicions. ¡°Are you after my money? Do you need money?¡± ¡°¡­. It¡¯s not like that.¡± Luciano, who was very nervous, gave a disappointed expression and answered bluntly. ¡°I¡¯m glad if you don¡¯t.¡± Luciano glared at me again when I said that. ¡®What, why?¡¯ When I blinked my eyes to say something, Luciano¡¯s cheek became sullen. He strode out first with a cold gesture. His uncomfortable mood could be read from the back, making me laugh for no reason. ¡®He¡¯s also cute.¡¯ So he spoke to his back as he was about to go away. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± He flinched. The back that was going ahead came to a halt. Luciano¡¯s look on his face as he turned around was uncertain. I told him again when he was confused as to whether he heard correctly. ¡°Of course, I can leave it to you.¡± Luciano bit his mouth tightly to hide the corners of his mouth that were about to go up. Our relationship has changed a lot as much as that honest expression on our faces. I finally burst into laughter when I saw Luciano¡¯s back who turned around. * * * After inviting Luciano to our mansion and serving him food. I took care of his meal above all else. I couldn¡¯t help to watch him eating raw food at such a young age. I made an opportunity to eat together whenever I had time. We eat at our mansion, and we also eat out. But I couldn¡¯t do that every time, so I eventually started learning to cook. I thought he would eat if I cooked in front of his eyes. And the intention was successful. Luciano ate the dish I made without hesitation. What was the excitement at that time? It felt like taming a feisty stray cat with food. I felt proud, so I made it more often. I took out all the ingredients I had brought when I arrived in the kitchen. ¡°Hurry up wash your hands.¡± I said to Luciano while washing my hands. I wore the apron I had brought while he washing his hands. Mine was a cute apron with a rabbit face on it. This was also my nanny¡¯s taste, never mine. ¡°Please lower your head.¡± And I gave Luciano a neat apron made of sky blue fabric. This was also made by my nanny with the fabric that Luciano had chosen. ¨CPrince, this has the same color as my hair. Did you choose it on purpose? Right? Right? I made fun of him on purpose. ¨CI just chose it. Luciano replied nonchalantly. The man who was teased didn¡¯t mind, so I became a strange person who teased him. After we wore the apron that has such a story, we began to make bread in earnest. I poured water into a large bowl with strong flour, salt, and yeast that were already measured, then handed it to Luciano. ¡°Here, mix it up.¡± He naturally picked up the ball and started kneading it. Luciano was pretty good at kneading the dough because I ordered him so much. At first, he just watched me cook. But I thought it would be unreasonable just to eat it. ¨CMix this up. ¨CCut this for me. ¨CStir this. I made Luciano do this and that. He was surprisingly obedient and obeyed my words. In fact, Luciano¡¯s gentle work made me feel a little sorry. Still, I didn¡¯t know if I could make him do bad things as he was a prince. ¨CYou know, Prince. Even men should be good at cooking these days. Do you understand? ¨CA man who cooks well is loved by his wife. So I added an excuse for why he should cook. Luciano wouldn¡¯t have any job related to cooking in a class-based society. But you never know what¡¯s going to happen to people. Luciano seemed to be tempted, anyway. ¨CThen, do you like men who cook well? That was what I see in a survey. ¨COf course! Those who can cook are the best! Awesome! Perfect husband material! I nodded my head and kept saying, ¡°A man who cooks well is the best.¡± Since then, I was satisfied because Luciano seems to be more obedient. Chapter 25 Translated by Lara ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Luciano returned the ball to me after he finished kneading. ¡®The dough is good.¡¯ I covered the dough with a cotton cloth. I decided to prepare other ingredients during fermentation. ¡°Here, peel this for me.¡± I handed the whole garlic to Luciano. He peeled the garlic silently. ¡°Prince, are you thirsty?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. I¡¯ll have a cup of tea.¡± ¡°All right.¡± I simply moistened my throat while Luciano peeled garlic. It was an enjoyable time. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± As I slurped tea, Luciano informed me that he had done his job. I pushed a small mortar I had taken out beforehand. ¡°Now pound it all.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Luciano¡¯s hand stopped for the first time. His glaring eyes touched me. ¡°Why? That¡¯s the most important ingredient.¡± ¡°¡­ No.¡± His expression had a lot to say, but he obeyed me. Luciano put garlic in a mortar and lifted a ball. ¡°Wait for a moment!¡± Luciano stopped before he hit it earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll do it after I get a little farther away.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Do it now.¡± I said it after a long bite. Luciano¡¯s red eyes glared at me. I beckoned him to do it. He sighed and ground the garlic. Puck puck! When the garlic was crushed with a sound, the spicy energy wafted through the kitchen. That was why I ordered Luciano. Puck puck puck! Was it my illusion that punching sounds getting louder? Luciano¡¯s eyes turned red as he couldn¡¯t stand the spiciness of garlic. ¡®He¡¯s going to cry.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to his sniffling nose and moist eyes. I took a handkerchief and approached Luciano. ¡°Prince, raise your head.¡± Luciano¡¯s big eyes filled with water because the garlic was spicy. The tears that hung down on his long eyelashes looked pathetic. My heart pounded because it was so beautiful. As expected of the male lead¡¯s beauty. I wanted to take care of him with my mother¡¯s instinct. But I didn¡¯t want to grind garlic! Luciano blinked quickly as I wiped away his tears with a handkerchief. ¡°Aesvin.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s doing hard and painful work.¡± He sensed it quickly. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s an illusion.¡± ¡°Is it an illusion?¡± It didn¡¯t seem like it. ¡°Yeah, so grind it.¡± What were you going to do if I said no? I replied sternly and he backed away. But Luciano¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t good. In the end, I tried a second defense. ¡°Do you know how difficult it is to buy ingredients? It¡¯s not normal to wander around, pick good things, and bring them to the Imperial Palace. It¡¯s not just the cooking process, it¡¯s the beginning of cooking by choosing ingredients and buying them.¡± Of course, Billy carried the luggage. Anyway, I pretended not to know and urged him to continue. Luciano, who fell for my flashy words, silently crushed the garlic again. Kwak kwak kwak! Seeing that the sound of hitting garlic was intense, he must have been well persuaded. That was how I made garlic baguette with Luciano¡¯s tearful efforts. Of course, Luciano was also satisfied with the taste. * * * While I was busy playing and making delicious food with Luciano, I didn¡¯t give up my investment plan. I visited May and Belle every day. ¡°Get my investment!¡± ¡°No! We don¡¯t have money!¡± No, these people! I¡¯m not a con artist! There¡¯s no such cute con artist! ¡°I¡¯m going to invest my money!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a beggar! I can¡¯t afford to beat around the bush!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not asking for money, I¡¯m investing money!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! I don¡¯t have money! I¡¯m not confident!¡± May and Belle ran away, and I persistently searched for them. ¡°I said get my investment!¡± ¡°Go! I don¡¯t want to do business!¡± Though May and Belle shot back coldly. It was a piece of cake. ¡®Don¡¯t ignore the sunshine heroine who¡¯s shameless!¡¯ I visited again without getting tired. ¡°Invest! Invest! Invest! Get my investment!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I can¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯ll give you money. Why can¡¯t you use it?¡± ¡°Why are you doing this to us when we say we don¡¯t want to take the money? Please, stop it!¡± They kept treating me like a scammer. I used with them giving a look like I was a young miss who had nothing to do and scolding me for fraud. It was so blatant that I had to feel ashamed. ¡®It¡¯s better than how Luciano treats me like I am a lesser person.¡¯ I was able to hand it over calmly. Unbeknownst to me, it looked like I had been trained very well. When I arrived at May¡¯s house, the door was open to ventilate. ¡°I¡¯m here to invest today, too!¡± It was shameless, but I didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and entered. May and Belle asked if I came again at the same time, giving me a sore look. ¡°Just go back. We have nothing to talk about.¡± ¡°Lady, isn¡¯t it time to give up now?¡± May and Belle spoke one after another. ¡°What do you mean to give up?¡± I smiled and took a deep breath. ¡®It smells delicious.¡¯ This house always smelled like freshly baked bread or a sweet smell. As I visited to persuade them every day, I could see why they were successful in the original book. May and Belle were serious about baking. The two really enjoyed making and tasting new desserts every day, and they exchanged opinions with each other. ¨CUm, isn¡¯t the chewing feeling too bad? ¨CShould I add some nuts? They weren¡¯t satisfied with just making edible bread but constantly improved. To say it was a hobby, it looked more professional. At first, I approached with the thought that they would succeed in the original work, so of course they would do well this time. However, seeing their seriousness made me want to invest in something separate from the original. There was no way that people who tried this hard won¡¯t succeed. So I was coming more eagerly. Of course, that¡¯s how much I hit the iron wall. Still, the two were so good that they thought I was a scammer but didn¡¯t completely throw me out. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for quite some time. How can you not give us dessert?¡± May and Belle burst into laughter. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s pretty?¡± ¡°Because I am not a scammer. Looking at the smell, I think there¡¯s something that¡¯s just finished today, can I taste it?¡± They both hesitated at my request. May looked bitter, and Belle¡¯s unknown anxiety could be read. ¡®What is it?¡¯ The atmosphere was strange. It was a feeling they didn¡¯t want to give me. Did they not like ¡®me¡¯? Or did they not like ¡®tasting¡¯? I read the room and carefully took the rhyme. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to eat?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not like that.¡± May spoke with difficulty and glanced at Belle. Come to think of it, Belle¡¯s face had turned slightly pale. I knew the answer. ¡®They don¡¯t want me to taste it.¡¯ Why? You didn¡¯t want others to eat while you work hard every day? Was that why you didn¡¯t want to open a store? What the hell was going on? Their reaction made me feel complicated. Then Belle evaded and entered the kitchen. May whispered while looking at the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± I also asked with my voice as low as possible. As May hesitated and tried to open her mouth, Belle came out of the kitchen. There was a small plate in her hand. ¡°Belle?¡± May looked at Belle in surprise. Belle came over with a stiff face and placed the plate in front of me. ¡°Here you are. Eat and go home.¡± Belle¡¯s voice was very hard. It was a coldness that I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was tension or discomfort. May was looking at Belle with an emotional look. The atmosphere was very strange. Belle kept an eye on me. She was staring at me in a very frightening way. Like a compulsion to eat, I lifted a fork. ¡°It¡¯s a brownie.¡± The square dark chocolate bread looked simple. ¡°Thank you for the food.¡± The moment I take a bite and put it in my mouth. ¡°!¡± My eyes lit up in a flash. The dark chocolate brownies unique flavor spread through my mouth and captivated my heart at once. As I reflexively chewed it, the chewy texture adhered thickly to the tip of my tongue. And there was a banana scent that was subtly permeated in it! I had only one bite, but it was a lingering taste. This is amazing! That is awesome! I read that it was the best in the original, but it was no joke when I actually ate it. Contrary to its simple appearance, it had an exquisite taste. It was too much humility to say that such skills were insufficient. The two were looking at me with anticipation. In particular, Belle felt a strong tension. I told them frankly to those who wanted an evaluation. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious! I¡¯ve never tasted anything this good!¡± May¡¯s face was full of confidence, and Belle¡¯s face was full of unknown emotions. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Belle, the lady says it¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s okay! I guess so!¡± Belle¡¯s voice was filled with tears. Was my compliment that great? ¡®Is this really the first time you¡¯ve shown it to someone else?¡¯ Then Belle flinched as if she thought of something and gave me a suspicious look. ¡°Is it really delicious? Aren¡¯t you talking empty words to invest?¡± I guess I was a real scammer in Belle¡¯s eyes. ¡°The banana flavor hidden in the dark chocolate flavor is the best.¡± Belle¡¯s eyes widened as I raised my thumbs. ¡°Can you taste the banana flavor?¡± ¡°Yes. It was secretly hidden. I think that¡¯s why it tastes even better.¡± When I said that, Belle made a strange expression and eventually ran into the kitchen like running away. Huh? I complimented you, how could you go like that? May grinned as I panicked and stood still. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Yes? For what?¡± ¡°Thank you for enjoying it.¡± No, I ate it deliciously because it was delicious. I looked at her in bewilderment, and May smiled again then disappeared into the kitchen. Suddenly left alone, I ate the leftover brownies. ¡°Billy, do you want a bite?¡± ¡°No. My lady have some.¡± ¡°This is delicious.¡± ¡°Even so, my lady have some.¡± Without further ado, I scraped off the leftover brownies. Because it was really delicious. It was a chewy brownie that was just right for my taste. As soon as I put down the fork while smacking my lips, May and Belle came out of the kitchen together, then their eyes widened. Belle looked at my empty plate and looked moved again. ¡°Is it not enough? Do you want more?¡± That¡¯s enough to ask. ¡°It¡¯d be nice to give it to you!¡± Belle smiled brightly and gave me another plate of brownies. For some reason, she looked happier than me, who ate delicious food. Chapter 26 Translated by Lara Could that incident be the trigger? They didn¡¯t reject me like they used to. Rather than that. ¨CYou came? I made egg tarts today. You should try it. Belle greeted me with pleasure and treated me like that. As expected, the taste was good. ¨CToday is the best! It melts gently! The more my praise accumulated, the more their vigilance was broken. ¨CToday we have Dacquoise. ¨CThis is also delicious! ¨CWelcome! Why didn¡¯t you come yesterday? It¡¯s Mont Blanc today. Now she seemed to be sad if I didn¡¯t come. I was happy to get a new dessert every time I visited. It was so delicious that I felt sorry to get it for free every time. So at some point, I paid a little bit amount of money. Of course, they both said it was fine. I also gave money firmly, saying it was a given. It didn¡¯t make sense to eat such a delicious dessert for free. I didn¡¯t miss the advice while praising it. ¨CIt¡¯s really delicious, how about making a dessert using braised chestnuts? ¨CThe taste is too strong. It¡¯s good, but I think it will taste better if the cream cheese flavor is slightly reduced. I have expressed my opinion without bias. ¨CBraised chestnuts? That would be good. ¨CI¡¯ll have to adjust the cream cheese ratio. They both accepted my opinion positively. Maybe that was why the desserts had become delicious day by day, and my desire to invest became stronger. When I first ate the brownie, the reaction seemed to have hurt Belle¡¯s feelings, so I didn¡¯t even bring up the investment on purpose for a while. I was busy flattering Belle with endless compliments. That was why Belle seems to be full of confidence these days. ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t this a masterpiece?¡± ¡°Is it okay?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s flawless. The pie has a crispy texture and the simmered apple on top is moderately crunchy, which is the best.¡± It was a taste that made me happy. Belle smiled contentedly at my mushy expression. ¡°I think so, too. It came out well as I expected.¡± She looked more confident than before. Then the hidden greed lifted its head again. ¡®Is it okay if I try to persuade her again?¡¯ I looked at it carefully and brought it up without much consideration. ¡°Do you still not have any thoughts about it yet?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The shop. I¡¯m going to invest.¡± Belle¡¯s smiling face hardened. And the satisfaction looks gradually fade away. It was an expression of fear rather than rejection. Belle¡¯s pupils were moving busily and she slowly lowered her gaze to the floor. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to make new things, but I don¡¯t really like to open a store¡­. Selling it is a different story.¡± Belle¡¯s attitude was the same, so I turned my gaze to May. It was a glance to persuade her. Because she seemed to want to help Belle. Mei caught my gaze and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not confident in business either.¡± And it was a flat refusal. May, even you¡­. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have confidence? It¡¯s this good. Isn¡¯t it obvious it¡¯s going to be popular?¡± ¡°Thank you for saying that.¡± The two just laughed as if they had heard empty words. No, you guys. I mean it! We should eat this delicious thing together! I couldn¡¯t be the only one who knew! ¡°What about the others? Doesn¡¯t everyone say it¡¯s delicious?¡± Belle lowered her head and May looked at Belle¡¯s expression. ¡®No way ¡­.¡¯ ¡°My lady is the only one who tasted our dessert.¡± It was expected but surprising. I thought it would be okay now because you gave me generously, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°No, why? Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± Wouldn¡¯t you give it to someone at least once if you made this much? What about everything that was left? ¡°It¡¯s just, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good enough for others to taste it.¡± Belle¡¯s voice trembled as she tried to smile. I didn¡¯t think so. I tried to pretend not to know because there seemed to be a reason why she couldn¡¯t say it, but I didn¡¯t think it would work. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Who said that Belle¡¯s food was bad?¡± I tried to break through head-on. Belle¡¯s face turned blue in an instant. Her whole body trembled. ¡°H-how do you¨C¡± Why wouldn¡¯t I know? ¡°Belle is always afraid of others eating desserts you made. Then there¡¯s only one reason, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I¡¯m sure you got the worst evaluation from somewhere. However, I couldn¡¯t understand how badly she had heard to make her lacked self-confidence. ¡°At first, I tried to understand. So I tried to pretend I didn¡¯t know.¡± Belle and May¡¯s eyes were strange. It was as if they didn¡¯t expect such consideration. ¡°But I don¡¯t think it should be like this. Not because of my investment, but because of Belle. Tell me.¡± Belle clasped her arm instead of answering my stern attitude. You couldn¡¯t move on by just avoiding it. ¡°What kind of tasteless person said Belle¡¯s dessert was bad?¡± Belle was stunned at my angry cry. Slowly blinking her eyes, she suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°Pfft, a tasteless person?¡± ¡°Of course. If they eat this delicious food and don¡¯t recognize it, they have no sense of taste!¡± Belle¡¯s expression became more comfortable, perhaps my sincerity had reached her, She glanced at May, looked at me, and calmly told me her story as if she had made up her mind. Belle said she worked as a trainee baker at a famous dessert shop. It was now known to be a delicious place in the capital, and the chief baker there was a very strict person. ¨CIs this all you can do? ¨CI told you to develop a new product, who told you to copy it. ¨CThere¡¯s no originality. It¡¯s an imitation. ¨CYou have no talent! ¨CI¡¯ve lost my appetite. Who¡¯s going to pay for this? ¡°That person really said that?¡± That wasn¡¯t teaching. Those were words that step on a person¡¯s pride. Belle laughed awkwardly as I huffed. ¡°The chief baker¡¯s harsh words were fine. All of her desserts were delicious, even for me.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°The man who was my fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°!¡± Belle smiled very bitterly. Belle had a fianc¨¦ who had the same dream. ¨CI want to be the best baker. I hope many people will be happy after eating my dessert. ¨CYou can do it. Let¡¯s be the best together. He was a friendly person who supported Belle¡¯s work more than anyone else as he had the same dream. ¨CWhy are you so weak? ¨CI got in trouble again. It¡¯s a taste I¡¯ve had before. I think she¡¯s especially hard on me. ¨CIt¡¯s because the chief baker has high expectations for you. Belle can do it. ¨CI feel a little energized thanks to you. Thanks. ¨CI¡¯m sorry that I can only say this. ¨CThank you for your words. He was a person who supported her whenever she was scolded by the chief baker and depressed. ¨CI¡¯m sorry. I have to go to work because of this new product development. The chief baker told me to come and practice. I¡¯m sorry I put off our date. ¨CIt¡¯s okay, it can¡¯t be helped. Cheer up. He was a kind person who accepted everything even if she canceled their appointment because she was busy with work. She tried harder because she was sorry and grateful. Belle worked hard, vowing to settle down quickly and be nicer to him. Suddenly the catastrophe came quietly. ¨CI¡¯m sorry, Belle. Let¡¯s break up the engagement. ¨CW-what do you mean? ¨CYou understand it. A sudden request for breaking up awakened Belle. ¨CIs it because I¡¯m busy these days? I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll do better. I won¡¯t postpone our appointment under the pretext of work from now on. She was caught up in her work and hung on apologizing for being indifferent to her fianc¨¦. But he was cruel. ¨CI have someone else. He was adamant, and somehow she felt ominous. Since they worked in the same company, he was always with her. He wouldn¡¯t have time to meet anyone else. But to say he had someone else¡­. ¨CDo I know her? ¨C¡­. It was the worst. She was hoping that wasn¡¯t it. ¨CIt¡¯s someone I know. Who is it? ¨C¡­. ¨CWho is it? I have a right to know! He hesitated for a while and then gave a stern look. He certainly seemed to have concluded that it was better to end it. ¨CPam. And the name that came out of his mouth was unbelievable. ¨C¡­ The chief baker? How come. It was her, not anyone else. He was the one who comforted Belle whenever she was scolded by the chief baker and struggled. He saw how harsh she was. ¨CHow could you do that? It¡¯s not someone else but her! ¨CYou¡¯ve also tried Pam¡¯s new dessert. It¡¯s a taste that you can¡¯t help but fall in love with. Her heart ached at the sight of his ecstatic expression. That didn¡¯t mean he loved Pam. He admired her ability. ¨CMe too! I can also make it! ¨CNo. Belle¡¯s sincere heart. All of her efforts in the past. ¨CCompared to Pam¡¯s, yours is trash. He trampled on it cruelly. She thought she would be with him forever. That was why it hurts more. My stomach was seething when Belle¡¯s story was over. Anger soared to the top of my head. I hit the table with my palm. May and Belle were startled. ¡°Are you going to give up on your dream because of someone like that guy?¡± ¡°It hurts so much. To the extent that I couldn¡¯t make dessert for a while.¡± I spoke emphatically to Belle¡¯s bitter murmur. ¡°Open our store.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not confident.¡± Belle¡¯s refusal made me more vocal. ¡°No, the more he does that, the harder you have to work and succeed! Why would Belle abandon your dream just because of someone like him? That¡¯s a lucky break!¡± ¡°¡­ A lucky break?¡± ¡°Because you knew before he was such an ugly person! What if you find out after you get married? How much would you regret it?¡± The two looked surprised as if they had been struck by lightning. ¡°Such a person will be like that for the rest of his life anyway. Think that it¡¯s something good and throw it away neatly. And then Belle would find another life.¡± Belle¡¯s expression gradually became strange. She felt like she was glad, but she still seemed to hesitate. ¡°No way, do you still have feelings for him?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m done organizing my feeling for that person.¡± Belle¡¯s tone was firm. That¡¯s a relief. It would have been troublesome if she said she had lingering feelings. ¡°Although it¡¯s a hobby, if you make desserts like this every day, it means you still have regrets. You couldn¡¯t give up on your dream.¡± Belle¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Is that guy worth for Belle to give up on your life and dream?¡± A deep conflict appeared on Belle¡¯s face. She seemed to be persuaded by my words. But the wound he left seemed to prevent her from taking one last step. I have to get rid of that hesitation¡­. ¡®Oh, I have a good idea.¡¯ Chapter 27 ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you feel burdened that I keep making investment proposals?¡± I purposely called the two of them because I needed May¡¯s help in this case. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± But these people, they¡¯re so quick to answer. May and Bell answered without hesitation, hurting my tender heart. I managed to calm down my pain and bring up what I wanted to say. ¡°Then let¡¯s make a bet.¡± ¡°A bet?¡± May and Bell looked at me curiously. ¡°If you win, I won¡¯t talk about investment anymore.¡± To attract the opponent, I had to give them what they wanted. May had a sullen expression for a moment, then narrowed her eyes and looked at me. ¡°Are we supposed to get an investment if we lose?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Because it¡¯s a bet.¡± They looked at each other. It must have been quite bothersome for them to seriously contemplate whether to accept it or not. You two were too much. ¡°What kind of bet?¡± She took the bait. I spoke calmly while suppressing a brimming smile. ¡°You know it¡¯s Apology Day in a week, right?¡± ¡°I know. Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know?¡± Apology Day was a unique event here. The last day of every month is a day when you remember what you were sorry about for that month and apologize like its name. On the contrary, there was also a Thanksgiving day in the middle of the month. Both days were unfamiliar for me, but I think it¡¯s a pretty fun and meaningful event. Luciano and I also used this day to unravel our accumulated feelings. Anyway, it was customary to give a small gift with an apple on Apology Day. So the market opened in the central square and sold simple cookies, accessories, flowers, etc. ¡°That¡¯s we will sell the desserts made by May and Belle. If we sell an appropriate amount, I win; and I lose if we don¡¯t sell anything.¡± ¡°If it is an appropriate amount, how many are you talking about?¡± May said quite sharply. The two seemed nervous just thinking about the sale. ¡°A hundred!¡± I said with a triumphant expression. Their eyes widened as if it was a surprising number. But I didn¡¯t think it was unreasonable. For this reason, if my advice was included, it definitely sells. And if the number were too small, both of them wouldn¡¯t be convinced. So I set a bold number. ¡°If you sell all 100 desserts in one day, you accept my investment. How about it?¡± If I wasn¡¯t good enough, I could show you the real results. ¡°Let us have a chat for a moment.¡± May, who had worried for a while as if surprised by the bold number, brought it up one beat later. ¡°Do as you like.¡± I said that because I thought it might be unacceptable. The two of them distanced themselves from me. Then they put their heads together and began to bow down. However, what confused me from the beginning was May¡¯s attitude. Belle was heartbroken, so she didn¡¯t want to open a store. ¡®But why is May against it?¡¯ At that time, the two looked back at me with grim expressions as if they had finished discussing. Then they came over and spoke in a stern voice. ¡°Okay. We will try it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to give up if you lose, right?¡± The two accepted the bet. ¡°It¡¯s only natural to accept the bet¡¯s outcome. Instead, both of you should do your best. You know it¡¯s cheating to make things roughly, right?¡± ¡°Of course. If we don¡¯t sell out what we¡¯ve prepared, the lady has to buy all the leftovers. We also have to keep the cost of materials.¡± May quickly said she wouldn¡¯t want to lose money. I already feel that they would do well in business even if it weren¡¯t for me. ¡°Okay. The bet is concluded.¡± We were busy because the Apology Day wasn¡¯t far off. I would see if anyone can start a business and quickly applied in because you need to apply in advance. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t cookies be better?¡± ¡°I think brownies would be good because you can sell them in pieces.¡± ¡°I have an idea, would you like to try making it?¡± We also choose the menu. ¡°Will this taste good enough?¡± ¡°Um, something¡¯s missing¡­.¡± ¡°I wish it had a more sour taste.¡± We practiced the menu. ¡°It¡¯s for a gift, so packaging is important.¡± ¡°Would it be better if the price was low?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also important to make a decent profit.¡± I¡¯ve had a busy week preparing for this and that. Time passed quickly, and the long-awaited Apology Day had arrived. ¡°What to do! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to sell.¡± ¡°The location. The location is also bad.¡± ¡°Is it that bad? ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s too far away.¡± Belle and May murmured gravely, looking blue. Both of them attended the venue in the capital¡¯s central square early. As May said, it was located in the corner, so the location was slightly bad. It was inevitable because the application for participation was late. I was confident, though. ¡°Why are you so worried? It¡¯s going to sell!¡± ¡°How can you not worry! I can¡¯t stand it if people make a fuss about it!¡± Belle complained about her anxiety. ¡°I¡¯ve tried it! I can¡¯t say it¡¯s bad!¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t sell, the damage¨C¡± May quivered with anxiety. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t sell, I¡¯ll buy the rest!¡± Seriously, apart from Belle, what¡¯s wrong with May? She was so restless that even I who looked at it also felt nervous. ¡°Now, let¡¯s stop shaking and do business! Have you been well prepared?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The two took out the products they had prepared with anxiety. It was time to pile up on the shelves. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s so cute. This is macaroon, right?¡± Another seller who was preparing to sell next to them talked to me. The response has already come. I smiled at the sight. ¡°Pardon? Yes.¡± Mei was bewildered and answered. ¡°Give me one. How did you come up with this idea? It¡¯s so cute that I¡¯ll have to buy it before it¡¯s sold out.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How much is it? I wonder how it will taste.¡± May and Belle were mesmerized. I came forward because I could see the expression that they didn¡¯t know it would be sold already. ¡°One copper each! How many would you like?¡± ¡°Please give me two. I will taste it and decide whether to buy more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. You¡¯ll regret buying only two after tasting them, so give it a try. If it¡¯s too late, it¡¯ll be sold out!¡± ¡°Ho-ho, I¡¯ll try it right away.¡± I put two coppers from the first sale in May¡¯s hands. The two had a blank expressions on their faces. ¡°How can you do that so quickly¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s selling right away¡­.¡± ¡°I told you it would sell well!¡± I had no choice but to do so. We chose the menu with everything in mind. When the two were contemplating what to sell, I suggested selling macarons. Along with the macaroons¡¯ design and taste. It was a chick macaroon, the bright yellow macaroon had eyes and mouth drawn on it. There were also many fancy desserts here. There were many pretty and appetizing shapes, but there was no such character design like this. It would catch people¡¯s eyes at once. ¡®And because it¡¯s cute, it¡¯s perfect for apologizing!¡¯ Sales strategies were all important. As I expected, people stopped once and asked about macaroons. ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s macaroon. You can eat it.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s cute. Mom, buy me this!¡± ¡°It also tastes good.¡± ¡°Give me one.¡± And some of them even led to direct purchases. May and Belle¡¯s expressions gained confidence as the macaroons were sold one by one. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. One won¡¯t be enough.¡± ¡°It will feel better when you apologize because it¡¯s cute.¡± I smiled with satisfaction as I watched the two actively start selling. The result of the bet came out without waiting until the end. ¡®After tasting sales like this, there¡¯s no way you can¡¯t be satisfied with just a hobby.¡¯ I happily watched both of them selling from one side. ¡°My lady.¡± Billy, who stood by my side, called me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you not going to go see anything else?¡± Billy isn¡¯t the first person to ask. Oh, by any chance! ¡°There is a person you need to apologize!¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± I chuckled when I caught Billy¡¯s expression. I was going to ask who it was, but I gave up. I wanted to see May and Belle do business. I also couldn¡¯t ignore Billy¡¯s request. ¡°I¡¯ll stay calm, so you can go alone.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Billy put on a straight face. ¡°¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t feel good because he was so serious. ¡°The count will scold me.¡± The belated addition was somehow unreliable. ¡®Billy, even you¡­.¡¯ Am I that unreliable¡­. I think I¡¯ve been pretty decent. It seemed like Billy wouldn¡¯t move to buy a present unless I followed him. I glanced at May and Belle. People continued to be interested in chick macaroons, so they seemed busy doing business. ¡®It won¡¯t be a problem to go for a while.¡¯ ¡°What do you want to buy?¡± I reached out my hand to Billy. Only then did Billy take my hand and loosen his expression. We slowly looked around and picked up a present. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what to buy.¡± ¡°Are you going to buy something to eat?¡± ¡°Something to eat¡­.¡± ¡°What about flowers? The gerbera over there is pretty.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think flowers would be good either.¡± Who the hell was your opponent? Why were you so careful? After wandering around for a long time, I stopped at an accessory shop. ¡°Shall we take a look at this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I got the hang of it when I saw Billy¡¯s eyes scan the accessories. It¡¯s a woman! Billy is in a relationship! My whole body was excited because I wanted to make fun of it, but Billy chose thoughtfully, so I endured it. ¡®I¡¯ll tease you when you decide on a gift.¡¯ I was itching to make fun of him. Billy was thinking about a pretty hair tie and necklace. While he was choosing, I filmed Detective Aesvin. Billy stayed in our mansion¡¯s employee quarters. Besides, he was usually with me. Then she would be in our mansion! ¡®A single woman about Billy¡¯s age¡­.¡¯ Sally in the kitchen? One of my mother¡¯s maids, Gina? Laura the gardener? It was when I was working hard on the detective¡¯s hunch. A huge shadow fell beside me. I felt like he was approaching me with pressure, so I flinched and turned around to see a large person standing there. Someone big enough to make me tilt my head all the way. ¡®Did a bear come down from the mountain?¡¯ My mouth was wide open. Chapter 28 I had never seen him before, but his overwhelming size made me look at him. And there was another surprise. He had a very young face that didn¡¯t match his size. His white cheeks still had baby fat. ¡®How old are you?¡¯ Just looking at his face, he looked like he was three or four years older than me. He was much bigger than most adults. How big would you be when you become an adult if you¡¯re already this big? Or were you an adult and you look that young? Anyway, the gap between his face and body was enormous. Then the bright blonde caught my attention. I had never seen such a brilliant color other than Luciano. The man with green eyes was quite handsome. If Luciano was a handsome man who caught my eye as soon as I saw him, this man has a charm that makes me look back. A handsome man was always right. However, the man¡¯s atmosphere was strange. I thought I felt a lot of depression from him. ¡®I like handsome men who are full of excellence.¡¯ It was very unfamiliar to see a large man with such an atmosphere looking carefully at accessories. How on earth good was that to watch it so carefully? Along with that thought, I turned to the accessories. At the end of the man¡¯s gaze was a knot bracelet. [Wish Bracelet ¨C Make a wish and wear it, and it will come true if the knot breaks.] It was a bracelet with a simple description written on it. ¡®Do I have a desperate wish?¡¯ It occurred to me that the man looked at the bracelet so carefully. That kind of thing was superstitious anyway. As I looked around, the bracelet design caught my eye. A knot bracelet with a reddish-brown gemstone was sewn on a sky blue thread, and a knot bracelet with a red gemstone on a gold thread. How could the colors match so perfectly? This was an item for Luciano and me. I thought I should buy it. But my inner instinct cried out. It was useless spending. I could hear the money going out of my pocket. It was unwise spending because life didn¡¯t become difficult just because I didn¡¯t wear a bracelet. I knew, but I lost to my desire. ¡°How much is this?¡± ¡°Five copper each. That¡¯s a wish bracelet. If you make a wish and wear the bracelet, your wish comes true if it breaks.¡± I thought about it one more time and decided to buy it. ¡°Please wrap this up. I¡¯ll put this on now.¡± Sometimes you could make impulse purchases. ¡°You made a good purchase. I hope your wish comes true.¡± So the sky blue bracelet was handed over to me, and the seller took the gold bracelet for packaging. ¡°Ah¡­.¡± I heard a soft sound, so I looked to the side, then saw a big man come out with bewildered eyes and look at the gold bracelet alternately. ¡°Were you going to buy that?¡± The man hesitated, unable to answer. The seller watched and carefully added. ¡°What should I do? I only have this because it¡¯s handmade.¡± Then, even more regret spread across the man¡¯s face. I wanted to shout that the person who purchased it first was the owner, but it was hard to ignore the tearful green eyes. ¡°Do you want me to yield?¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened slightly as if my suggestion was unexpected. If that bracelet were a gift with an apology, I wouldn¡¯t have given up either. I was just going to share them because the design was perfect for Luciano and me. What he wanted was for Luciano. It wasn¡¯t something I wanted to have, so it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing to give up to someone who was desperate. So I suggested it, and the man seemed to ponder for a while then shook his head slowly. ¡°I will be grateful only from my heart.¡± There was hesitation left in the polite attitude. I guess it would be hard to make concessions. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to prepare a gift of apology? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± I said it out of consideration. As soon as I finished talking, the man¡¯s expression broke down instantly. He opened his mouth as if he was about to burst into tears. What did I do! I didn¡¯t insist that I wanted it first, but I said I would give up! ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°N-no.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give you anything, so you can use it.¡± The man spoke with a mournful face. ¡®What on earth is going on?¡¯ His face was so wretched that anyone would think I stole the man¡¯s belongings. If someone who didn¡¯t know and saw it, they would think I make you cry! A person who seemed to be able to compete one-on-one with a bear was very soft-hearted. ¡°So, should I buy it?¡± I checked again just in case. ¡°Yes. My lady buys it.¡± The man replied yes. The seller noticed and handed me a golden bracelet that was wrapped. The man¡¯s sad gaze followed while I accepted it quickly. ¡®What, why he¡¯s doing that¡­.¡¯ ¡°Billy, did you buy everything?¡± I felt uncomfortable and tried to ask Billy to go quickly. Billy was giving a startled look. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s with that look in your eye?¡± ¡°My lady, in a moment¡¯s of my absence¡­. Do you make people cry when they see you for the first time?¡± Billy alternated between me and the man with the look of ¡®what had you done¡¯. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± I jumped and denied it. I didn¡¯t make him cry! ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry if my lady hurt your feelings.¡± But Billy didn¡¯t believe me and apologized to the man. The man who suddenly received the apology seemed bewildered. ¡°N-no.¡± ¡°I said I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°How am I supposed to tell this to the lord¡­.¡± Usually, when it comes to Rofan, people around me would say, ¡®Our lady is the best!¡¯ Why were they distrustful of me? Why do people around me think I must have had an accident? ¡°I¡¯m innocent!¡± ¡°But is that person in tears?¡± He just cried by himself! ¡°You were next to me. Didn¡¯t you hear our conversation? I really didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m concentrating on choosing what to buy.¡± Billy¡¯s bold words left me speechless. At that time, a man who was just looking at the wrong situation stepped up. ¡°I didn¡¯t cry. The lady did nothing wrong.¡± At least the man told the truth. ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t cry because of my lady?¡± Billy¡¯s suspicions never cooled down. You¡¯re so mean! ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not.¡± The man erased his troubled expression and answered calmly. Billy asked a few times in disbelief. ¡°Really? You can tell me the truth.¡± ¡°There is nothing wrong with the lady. Rather, she offered to give me the goods.¡± A man with a conscience told the truth. ¡°That¡¯s right. The only thing she said was that she would yield.¡± It wasn¡¯t until the seller took my side that Billy¡¯s face showed signs of relief. I watched their conversation with my arms crossed. Billy didn¡¯t seem to see my twisted eyes. ¡°But why did you look like that¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a personal matter.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Anyway, I¡¯m glad it¡¯s not because of my lady.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing a misunderstanding. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you. I¡¯ll be going.¡± The man apologized first and left as if he was uncomfortable with the prolonged conversation. Contrary to his anger, his shoulders drooped and his back as he walked was pitiful. ¡®What on earth is that guy¡­.¡¯ That¡¯s it. I turned to Billy and shot him. ¡°Billy, I¡¯m disappointed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lady. I made a mistake.¡± He politely apologized, but it didn¡¯t make me feel any better. ¡°How could you not believe me? I believe in Billy. I also entrusted my Tosuni!¡± ¡°Thank you for your trust. But my lady has records.¡± Billy¡¯s eyes glanced at me. What do you mean with records? ¡°Did I?¡± ¡°Yes, you made Melody cry before, right?¡± Melody? An incident related to me naturally came to mind. ¡°That¡¯s because Melody bothered Evie!¡± It wasn¡¯t wrong to say that she shouldn¡¯t bother others. ¡°Didn¡¯t you also make Hox cry?¡± Another name popped out of Billy¡¯s mouth as if he had been waiting. Hox? I also remembered the incident with him. ¡°That¡¯s because Hox was gossiping!¡± I didn¡¯t like him insulting my people. I couldn¡¯t believe he was gossiping behind my back. It was unforgivable. ¡°Recently, Belle also cried.¡± This was really unfair. ¡°I only complimented Belle!¡± Billy¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Anyways, what¡¯s the conclusion?¡± If you ask like that. ¡°¡­ Everyone cried.¡± Billy snorted with an expression, ¡®Isn¡¯t it?¡¯ No. Something¡¯s off about this. But did I make people cry that much? ¡°Aren¡¯t my lady make a child and an adult cry?¡± Billie¡¯s words make me feel like a violent person. Seeing the seller¡¯s tired gaze, I grabbed Billy¡¯s hand and led him. I was the only one in trouble because of that bear-like man. ¡®See if I can let it go.¡¯ I vowed to repay this humiliation when I met him later. * * * When I came back, May and Belle were sitting with a hazy look on their faces. ¡®I¡¯ve been busy with business for a while, but what are you doing?¡¯ I was taken aback by the sight of them losing their mind. Then I realized why they had no choice but to sit in such a daze. There was not a single macaroon left on the stand. The basket I prepared was also empty. It hasn¡¯t been long since the market opened, but it¡¯s sold out! ¡°May, Belle! Are they all sold out?¡± They nodded slowly when I ran to ask. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s all sold out. Nothing left, everything.¡± ¡°I heard a lot of good things about it. The person who came bought it again.¡± The two looked as if they were dreaming. ¡°Look! I told you it would be sold out!¡± I never thought it would sell so fast. ¡°There were people who came because they heard that it was delicious.¡± ¡°I apologized that they were late, and they asked if we would participate again next time.¡± ¡°I knew it. I promised you that if you do business, it will go well!¡± I shouted arrogantly because I had won the bet, but it seemed that both of them didn¡¯t seem to be able to see it. The two sat blankly, wiggling the corners of their mouths. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would sell so well¡­.¡± ¡°It sold better than I thought.¡± They seemed at a loss for joy and ecstasy. I¡¯d like to let you enjoy it more, but I have to make sure. ¡°Do you remember the bet?¡± Their bodies trembled at my question. The focus returned to their eyes, who were busy laughing as they looked into the air. ¡°You¡¯ll keep your promise, right?¡± When asked again, their faces contradicted each other. Bell showed subtle expectations, while May showed hesitation. And as if to show such a feeling, Belle looked at May instead of answering. ¡®This is unexpected¡­.¡¯ It was the opposite of what it used to be. I thought Belle¡¯s trauma made it difficult to open the store, but did May also have a problem? ¡°Shall we talk when we get home?¡± May opened her mouth with a serious expression. We sold everything we had prepared anyway, so there was no problem in closing the business. I cleaned up the stand and headed straight to May¡¯s house. ¡°Please drink it.¡± She made hot tea and served it in front of Belle. ¡°Thank you.¡± I didn¡¯t urge her, and I waited for her to speak first. An uncomfortable silence ensued. Belle was also wary of May. It wasn¡¯t until the warm tea became lukewarm that May opened her mouth. ¡°Are you really going to invest in us?¡± The beginning of the conversation was easier than I thought. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°What are you going to do if you fail?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe she was worried about this even if I showed the results. ¡°You saw it sold out today. Didn¡¯t it sell out so fast?¡± Belle nodded enthusiastically, and May only fiddled with the teacup she grabbed. May, who had been dragging the time for long, had made up her mind and said. ¡°I want to receive that investment.¡± You were going to do this, but you dragged your time? ¡°Really? Are you finally receiving the investment?¡± ¡°Yes. But I have something to tell you before I get the investment.¡± As soon as I was busy being thrilled, May brought up something meaningful. ¡°What is it?¡± I was nervous for no reason because May¡¯s atmosphere was grim. ¡°Actually, I have failed in business once.¡± ¡°!¡± Chapter 29 I wondered what the reason for hesitating in business was, but I couldn¡¯t believe May had such a situation. I glanced at Belle and it seemed to be something she knew. ¡°I guess you used to do business? May I ask what kind of business you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°My family used to run a small cloth shop.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a small thing¡­.¡± Belle murmured next to her, then she met May¡¯s gaze and shut her mouth. ¡°I took over the family business, the textile shop, and it went bankrupt.¡± May¡¯s explanation was clear. I thought it was related to cooking because she liked making desserts, but it wasn¡¯t. ¡°Can I ask you how you failed?¡± ¡°My father died suddenly in an accident, and I didn¡¯t learn enough to take over the store.¡± ¡°Your father died in an accident?¡± ¡°The accident came unexpectedly. It can¡¯t be helped.¡± May smiled bitterly as if she were okay now. ¡°It is not easy to take off and sell the fabric. You have to know the trend. I found a new fabric from abroad, and I feel that it is on sale.¡± After saying that, May took a sip of tea as if she was thirsty. May smiled bitterly and continued. ¡°I bought too many because I thought it would become money. But it failed in fashion. Stocks piled up, and there was a problem with other clients, so the money didn¡¯t circulate.¡± It was very dangerous that funds were not circulated when doing business. ¡°I was trying to hold on somehow, but I couldn¡¯t handle the bills properly in the end. So I had to hand over the shop. It was fortunate that someone took over the store just in time.¡± May¡¯s explanation was simple, perhaps to show that she had no lingering feelings. But something sounded dubious. Should I say that it was still uncomfortable? I wanted to ask more about the situation, but I couldn¡¯t open my mouth easily because I was afraid of touching May¡¯s wounds. ¡°I don¡¯t have such a good eye to see something like that. Would you still like to invest?¡± There was a little lament in May¡¯s tone. She must have lost all her confidence in one failure. ¡°Not to that extent. After all, clothes made of that fabric were fashionable the next year. If you hold on a little longer¡­.¡± ¡°No, I had a narrow view. I should have been prepared for the risk, but I couldn¡¯t. I¡¯m not cut out for business.¡± May cut off Belle¡¯s words sternly. And her confidence in her business seemed to be lacking as much as her decisiveness. Her sense of discomfort intensified. ¡®Did I read too much Rofan? It seems like there must have been some kind of conspiracy.¡¯ Just as I was about to think deeply, May¡¯s expression of emptiness appeared. She seemed to think I would give up the investment because of her failure story. ¡°May, I¡¯m still going to invest in both of you.¡± May¡¯s gaze, which had turned bitter at my answer, stared at me again. ¡°That¡¯s rather good. It¡¯s good if you have any business experience. Rather, I can trust you.¡± May¡¯s wobbly eyes became strange. Then, she clasped her mouth as if choosing what to say. ¡°Have I failed once? I might fail again, right?¡± Finally, the question she asked was about fear of failure. ¡°I never think you two will fail. Both of you will definitely succeed.¡± May did not readily accept my imposing declaration. ¡°Then if I fail¡­.¡± I also understand her anxiety. However, this wasn¡¯t only a word I believed from the original. I had seen enough of them working hard. They found a new taste every day. They tried to make it better. They also had the skills to implement it. And¡­ ¡°You¡¯re not alone this time.¡± May¡¯s eyes fluttered at my calm words. ¡°If May makes an unreasonable choice, I¡¯ll stop you. There¡¯s Belle, and there¡¯s also me. We¡¯ll be together, so don¡¯t be afraid and try.¡± May¡¯s expression, which had been hard as if it had been like that the whole time, was distorted. She looked as if she could barely hold back her tears. The moment I touched it, it felt like it was about to pour. Did I look sad? People cried whenever they saw me these days. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It looks like I made you cry. Billy, I didn¡¯t make her cry, right?¡± Before she really cried, I rushed to comfort May and informed Billy of my innocence. You couldn¡¯t conscientiously think that I make people cry! ¡°It¡¯s because of my lady.¡± Billy shook his head and turned away. How could she cry because of me! May smiled faintly as I trembled with injustice. ¡°Will I be able to do well?¡± ¡°Of course, there are three of us! Belle will help too, right?¡± Bell nodded gravely at my call. ¡°I have to work hard.¡± Belle must have made up her mind to open a store. That¡¯s a good attitude. Seeing Belle like that, May firmly fixed her expression. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do business together.¡± Finally! It was the beginning of Maybelle, which would become the best dessert shop. * * * Just because May and Bell permitted me didn¡¯t mean they could open the store right away. The two were never ready to open a store. So I decided to take things slow. And in the meantime, I gave the two of them a special mission. That was to sell desserts on Thanksgiving Day and Apology Day at the market. It was necessary to restore their low self-esteem. We also developed menus of products worth selling at the same time. It would be nice to get word of mouth before opening the store. In the meantime, I had asked Delia for various information. Some were about the store, and some were about the two. Because I also knew how to take care of my people! ¡°Aesvin.¡± ¡®There¡¯s something about May that¡¯s still not clear¡­¡¯ I decided to invest to be comfortable, but somehow I felt like I was doing a lot of work. ¡°Aesvin.¡± I was awakened by the sound of a loud voice calling me. ¡°What?¡± Luciano was giving me a fierce look in front of me. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± I couldn¡¯t talk about investment. ¡°I didn¡¯t think of anything.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t think about anything, but you didn¡¯t notice even if I called you?¡± Luciano¡¯s tone went flat. He must be offended that I came to play and did something else. I really didn¡¯t know if my sensitivity would decrease. ¡°Ah! I have something to give you.¡± As usual, I tried to change the subject. I knew Luciano¡¯s eyebrows were raised, but I looked through Tosuni and pretended not to know. ¡°Here.¡± I took out a well-wrapped knot bracelet and handed it to him. Luciano stared at the package instead of accepting it. ¡°I told you to accept it.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± I wouldn¡¯t answer it. As he took it, he would ask that question again. ¡°Check it by yourself.¡± Luciano¡¯s hand rustled and the package came off. And he looked down quietly at the bracelet. I thought he would show a little bit of joy, but Luciano looked blunt. He didn¡¯t seem to like it very much. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Did what I gave you too cheap? Luciano¡¯s gaze reached my wrist. ¡°You also have it.¡± ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t the color perfect for us? I wonder how they made it like this.¡± It was an incredible design that matched our hair and eyes¡¯ color. ¡°And this is a wish bracelet. Make a wish when you wear it.¡± Luciano had no intention of trying it on, he just touched the bracelet with his fingertips. Luciano¡¯s blunt reaction sent a chill to me. ¡°You don¡¯t like it? You don¡¯t like it because the design is similar?¡± ¡°Not this one.¡± ¡®Not this one?¡¯ I gave it to you as a gift. I spent so much money! It was when I was about to be offended by Luciano¡¯s words. ¡°Give me that.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What you wear.¡± Luciano¡¯s red eyes stared intently at my wrist. ¡°Mine? But the color suits you better. This is also the perfect color for me.¡± ¡°I like that more.¡± Luciano¡¯s gaze was stubborn. ¡°That¡¯s new. I used to wear this.¡± ¡°Still. I want that.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He was stubborn for an odd occasion. I didn¡¯t want to fight over trivial things. Eventually, he had a sky blue bracelet on his arm and a gold bracelet on mine. * * * Time passed so quickly. May and Belle had their second sale at the Apologize Day market. The menu was the same macaroon as before and salt bread was added. When you were bored with macaroons, you ate salty and savory salt bread. And this time, we increased the taste and variety of macaroons a little more by making a group of animals. It means we had doubled the cuteness. ¡°Huu, huu, will it sell well?¡± Belle took a deep breath. ¡°Maybe I prepared too much?¡± May also twirled around with a nervous gesture. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t ready yet, although she had decided to start a full-fledged business. That was why I told you to do business today. ¡°It was sold very quickly before. This time, it will sell more because it went viral through the people who bought last time.¡± I said this to cheer them up. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here again. I ate it last time and waited.¡± ¡°Uh, is this the chick macaroon? I heard rumors that it was sold on the last apology day. It¡¯s adorable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the chick macaroons! Wow, there are many kinds of animals this time.¡± My words became a prophecy. As people approached and showed interest, Belle and May¡¯s eyes, which were shaking with nervous gestures, widened. ¡°Each animal has a different taste.¡± ¡°Choose it. I made it more carefully than last time.¡± They started their business in a daze. ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one copper each. If you buy five, I¡¯ll give you one more!¡± This was the way I told them in advance. The service was always right. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll have to buy five. There are exactly six types. Please pack one for each type.¡± And I made six kinds of macaroons on purpose. I tried to use a 5+1 sales strategy. ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± May¡¯s voice was excited for her first sale today. She forgot her nervousness and was full of energy. A smile was spontaneously made. As expected, a practical practice was the answer. I applied for sales in advance this time, so the stand was much better than the last time. ¡°What? Why are there so many people here?¡± ¡°Have you seen anything to eat?¡± ¡°Is it delicious?¡± As customers gathered, the passersby gradually became more interested. I watched with delight as the place was crowded with customers. ¡°The business is really good. Did you expect this to happen?¡± Billy was also watching May and Belle in amazement. ¡°Because it is. They are meant to be successful.¡± ¡°You have a good eye.¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡± There was something that caught my eye while answering triumphantly. Bright blond hair rising above others. A huge body that I couldn¡¯t forget once you see him! He has a bear-like body, but his shoulders were drooping! I seemed to know who he was. Revenge time has come sooner than expected! It was an idea that occurred to me the moment I found the man. I ran towards the man. Chapter 30 I never lost sight of the man because he was so big. He was trudging along and looking intently at the stand. Thoughtfully choosing an item was like looking for a gift of apology. ¡®I think you picked something last time, too. Have you not apologized yet?¡¯ The man¡¯s lifeless footsteps were like a dog that had lost its owner. He¡¯s a big bear, though. The man¡¯s back looked pitiful, but I felt wronged too. I just couldn¡¯t let you go. I slowly closed the distance with the man. ¡°Hey¡­¡± I called him and reached out to the man. Suddenly, the man turned around and grabbed my hand. ¡°Ouch!¡° Tears welled up in my eyes by the tremendous grip. The man who found me was startled and released his hand. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry. I was surprised when you suddenly approached me from behind¡­.¡± The man hastily apologized, but I checked my wrist first. In that short time, it turned red. There was a reason why he was big. His power was no joke. ¡°D-does it hurt a lot?¡± Of course, it hurts. Won¡¯t it hurt? ¡°Ah, hey ouch, ouch!¡± I grabbed my slender wrist and made a loud noise on purpose. The man was even more embarrassed when I did the blackmail Aesvin after a long time. ¡°A physician, no, let¡¯s go to the priest.¡± This wasn¡¯t it. I wanted a man that looked after me, but not to this extent. ¡°N-not to that extent.¡± ¡°No, you may have been seriously injured. If you feel uncomfortable with the priest, you should go to the physician.¡± I was about to take a step back before things got too big, but the man was unexpectedly determined. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡± I followed the man to a nearby clinic as he forced me to move. ¡°There is no problem with bones or muscles. But you¡¯ll get a little bruise. I¡¯ll fix it with a bandage just in case today. If you¡¯re sick, apply cold compresses.¡± I got a simple diagnosis and had my wrist fixed with a bandage. ¡®My parents are going to go crazy if they see this.¡¯ Oh my! Come to think of it, Billy wasn¡¯t there. I guess I moved between his eyes. I would get in trouble for walking around alone again. In the meantime, I even got hurt. I¡¯m dead. I was already exhausted from worrying about being nagged by my parents. The man apologized again as we left the clinic. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± The man looked as if he was genuinely sorry and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± When I didn¡¯t answer, the man kept apologizing like a doll. Many people were passing by today because it was a market day. When a big man apologized to me continuously, their eyes were drawn to me. The people who were glancing at me tried to stop, so I thought I couldn¡¯t do it like this. ¡°Let¡¯s move first.¡± The man meekly followed me. We moved to a bench outside the central square. ¡°Are you sorry to me?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so sorry. You reached out to my waist and thought you were a pickpocket, so I reflexively stopped¡­.¡± ¡°I was going to touch your arm!¡± Following a scammer, people have now misunderstood me as a pickpocket. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s my fault that I couldn¡¯t control my strength, so I¡¯m really sorry.¡± The man has apologized again. ¡®But I can¡¯t just forgive you.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯d like juice.¡± You must have noticed the meaning of my out-of-the-blue words. ¡°Is that all?¡± The man asked back without a sign of displeasure. I felt a familiar scent from the man with sincerity as if he would do anything. Just like a scent of a pushover. ¡°That¡¯s it for now.¡± ¡°I see. Do you have any drink in mind?¡± ¡°Raspberry juice, please. They sold ones they made by themselves over there.¡± I purposely chose an expensive juice. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be right back. Please wait a moment.¡± The man left to buy a drink without a word. As expected, the feeling of a real pushover came. As if he was in a hurry, the man immediately appeared with raspberry juice in one hand. ¡°Here is raspberry juice.¡± ¡°Thank you. Did you buy only mine?¡± I asked because it bothered me that he only brought one glass. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Do you need anything else?¡± The man only showed an attitude of asking him to do anything. The man¡¯s eyes were gloomy yet dazzling. It almost felt like I would throw a ball right now and ask, ¡®Come on!¡¯ No matter how shameless I was, it was now worrying. ¡°I called you because I had something to say earlier.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± The man listened and put his hands together politely. I was sitting comfortably and the man was standing in front of me in that position, it felt like I was punishing him. ¡°Sit down, please.¡± I glanced to a place next to me, and the man shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m comfortable with this.¡± An attitude of willingness to be punished. He was an upright man. I hesitated to say the words I had initially intended to bring out. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± ¡°¡­ Do we know each other?¡± For a moment, the man looked troubled. I waved my uninjured wrist. The gold wish bracelet rattled. The man¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That bracelet¡­.¡± He seemed to have recognized the bracelet which he had lingered feelings for. ¡®I feel strange.¡¯ I burned in revenge and he didn¡¯t remember me. This made my pettiness feel bigger. ¡®But I have to say something.¡¯ ¡°Did you know you didn¡¯t apologize to me back then?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± The man didn¡¯t understand and reacted foolishly. ¡°At that time, you were crying and my person misunderstood me strangely.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I remember.¡± ¡°I had an unpleasant experience, but you apologized only to my person.¡± ¡°M-me?¡± The man¡¯s pupils began to shake violently. ¡°Yes, you. I want an apology.¡± That was why I chased the man. In fact, even when I found the man, I was thinking of a little revenge. The more I went through, the more I thought the man was too nice, so I decided to accept the apology. ¡°I-I did. I¡¯m so sorry. I guess I didn¡¯t apologize because I was embarrassed at that time. I¡¯m sorry.¡± When he came to his senses, he immediately apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hurting you today.¡± He did it again. ¡°Combining with the last time, it just keeps causing trouble. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He did it again and again. ¡°Please stop it.¡± I had to stop it because he was about to dig into the ground. ¡°No. It¡¯s my fault. No matter how many times I ask for forgiveness, it¡¯s not enough. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± The man¡¯s attitude was firm. Sincerity was exhausting. ¡°You have sincerely apologized. Or was it a forced apology?¡± The man paused. And he hurried on to prove that he didn¡¯t force himself to apologize. ¡°Oh, no. I sincerely apologize. But I¨C¡± It¡¯s getting long again. ¡°Then, that¡¯s enough. I accept your apology.¡± When I stopped saying it was okay, the man flinched and looked at me. Then he looked at me for a while and asked slowly. ¡°¡­ Are you serious?¡± ¡°I received a sincere apology. There¡¯s no reason not to forgive you when you sincerely apologized.¡± I wouldn¡¯t have done this if the man¡¯s attitude was pretentious. The man reflected in my eyes was an upright and kind man to the point of being a fool. I didn¡¯t show my grudging personality to such a person. I have a conscience, too. That was why I received the apology. ¡°T-thank you.¡± Tears welled up in the man¡¯s eyes. And he shed tears as if his emotions suddenly got intense. You did it last time, so why did you do it again? ¡°Why are you crying? I forgive you.¡± I was bewildered and rummaged through Tosuni. Fortunately, there was a handkerchief in the inner pocket that my nanny gave me. ¡°Here you go. Quickly wipe away your tears.¡± The man shed tears without even thinking of receiving the handkerchief. He bit his lower lip and wept bitterly, holding back the sound. Was it because he has pretty blonde hair? I thought of Luciano for no reason. When he had a lump in his mind, he also bit his lower lip like that and held it in. Of course, Luciano didn¡¯t shed tears like that. The only time Luciano cried in front of me was when he cut the garlic and onions. Eventually, I had no choice but to reach out and wipe the man¡¯s tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Thank you for the handkerchief.¡± When the handkerchief touched his cheek, the man took the handkerchief and said that as if he had finally come to his senses. But then what did you do? ¡°Please, stop crying.¡± His tears kept pouring. What made him so sad that he burst into tears. It was fortunate that this place was a deserted outskirt. Because it would look like I made him cry. I must have gotten a strange look again. ¡®More than that, why does it feel like people cry when they see me these days?¡¯ No matter what Billy says, I have nothing to say. * * * ¡°Are you calmed down now?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. Here, drink this.¡± After receiving it, I gave out the raspberry juice I hadn¡¯t been able to drink. ¡°That¡¯s all right. I bought it for the lady.¡± The man tried to say no, but I clasped it in his hand. ¡°You might get dehydrated because you cried so much. Drink it.¡± ¡°Thank you. Thank you for the drink.¡± At my repeated urging, the man drank the raspberry juice. The man emptied the juice at once, perhaps because he was thirsty. The man¡¯s ears turned red as if he felt my gaze. ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll buy it again.¡± The man said that and ran away again. I¡¯m telling you. He has a distracted character that doesn¡¯t suit his serious size. ¡°Here you go.¡± After a while, the man bought the juice again and handed it over. The calm-looking man¡¯s eyes were still red. Well, I¡¯d be tired if I got more involved. ¡°Thank you for the drink. Well, since I¡¯ve heard an apology, I¡¯ll leave.¡± I got up after receiving the new raspberry juice. ¡°Are you just going to go?¡± So what if I just go? The man asked a strange question. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already heard an apology.¡± It was time to bow my head and go to Billy, who was waiting for me. ¡°Are all your anger really gone?¡± The man¡¯s gaze was sad. It was the expression of a person who desperately wanted to be forgiven. And I realized that wasn¡¯t me. I thought about it for a while. ¡°Yes. Of course.¡± It bothered me, so I just answered yes. He wasn¡¯t even close to me, so I didn¡¯t want to listen to his concerns seriously. But did he really want to be heard that much? The man¡¯s expression turned into tears again. He looked as if he could hardly contain his emotions. I was afraid the second sob would start. Fortunately, the man held back his tears. Although he had a strange look on his face. ¡°Even if I¡¯ve made a big mistake. If I sincerely apologize, will the other person really forgive me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hearing my answer, the man¡¯s expression softened. Seeing his relieved expression as if his opponent had forgiven him, I headed my way. I shouldn¡¯t have answered so simply then. Chapter 31 It has been a tearful day recently. Belle and May cried in front of me, even a big man cried in front of me at the end. I wish it ended there. The last one was me. I said I¡¯d visit Billy quickly, but my disappearance had already been known at home. At this age, I fell on my mother¡¯s lap and she hit my butt. I was surprised and embarrassed because my mother had never done this before. ¨CAesvin, why on earth do you keep disappearing by yourself? Are you going to make Mom worry? Huh? Are you going to disappear alone again? ¨CI¡¯m sorry! I was wrong, Mother! She is a lady who has never held anything heavier than a teacup in her life, so how could it hurt to be hit by her? On the contrary, my mother¡¯s hand that hit me became even hotter. Tears flowed out of shame rather than pain. I appealed to my father for help, but he turned a blind eye. ¨CAesvin. Mom is really worried about you. What are you going to do if you keep disappearing by yourself and get in trouble? You even got hurt this time. Mom can¡¯t live without you. My mother hit me and made me more painful and distressed. ¨CI¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be cautious. Seeing my mother crying sadly, I begged her and promised to make a mistake. And I was grounded for a month as a punishment for being ruthless. * * * I had a hard time in confinement for a month. It was just that I couldn¡¯t go out of the house, but it was a great pain for me as I was active. Luciano often came to play while I couldn¡¯t go out to my heart¡¯s content. And finally! My ban has been lifted today. ¡°Prince, I¡¯m here!¡± I didn¡¯t make an appointment, but I came to Luciano proudly. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± While reading a book, he was not surprised. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m finally released!¡± Ironically, Luciano supported my life in captivity. At first, I thought he was taking my side. However, Luciano found out that the reason why I was grounded was because I disappeared without permission, Luciano said my parents did a good job. What was the feeling of betrayal at that time? ¡°Congratulations.¡± I sat across from him, who greeted me with a heartless congratulation. ¡°Reading a book again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡± ¡®Is this really the male lead¡¯s dignity?¡¯ Luciano loved reading books. ¡°I prefer to play.¡± Luciano grinned and closed the book. ¡°Shall we play chess?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± I shook my head firmly. Not long ago, I desperately realized that chess was a game I could never win. I wanted to play a game that I could win. ¡°Then, bingo?¡± This was still pretty much my win rate. ¡°Shall we?¡± Luciano moved to search for paper and pens when I was delighted. It was then. Knock, knock. There was a knock in the study room. Both Luciano and I were frozen. Because there was no reason for a guest to come. In the meantime. Knock, knock. The second knock sounded like an urging. ¡°Come in.¡± Luciano replied with a stern look on his face. The door opened and a familiar face appeared. The unwelcomed guest was Empress Isabelle Palace¡¯s servant. She came in and looked around, but didn¡¯t show any courtesy to the prince. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The servant spoke only after Luciano¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver Empress Isabelle¡¯s message.¡± My heart sank because it would never be a good thing. ¡°What did it say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a message that you should come to the imperial palace now.¡± Luciano¡¯s expression stiffened at Empress Isabelle¡¯s call. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, I was told that you should come as soon as you heard the message.¡± Then the servant glanced at Luciano. Come on, it was a sign to get up. Luciano clenched his teeth in exasperation, then relaxed his face and got up in a minute. ¡°Guide me.¡± ¡°Me, I¡¯m going too!¡± The two sprang to their feet before they disappeared. Luciano gestured for me not to do so, but I shook my head firmly. ¡°Aesvin, wait here. No, go back to your mansion.¡± ¡°No, I want to go with you.¡± Luciano¡¯s eyes turned fierce, but I also gave strength to my eyes. Empress Isabelle would never have called Luciano with good intentions. I didn¡¯t know what kind of humiliation she would give. Knowing that I couldn¡¯t let Luciano go alone. Luciano stared at me silently and I also held out without losing. ¡°You have to hurry.¡± It was Empress Isabelle¡¯s servant who broke off our war of nerves. Her arrogant gaze warned him that something terrible would happen if he dragged more time. She was so cocky that I hated looking at him. There was nothing Luciano and I could do now. The reason why that servant could be so arrogant was that Empress Isabelle favored her. Even the servant knew that, so she acted arrogantly the whole time. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming with you.¡± Before Luciano stepped up, I answered quickly. ¡°Then, let¡¯s move.¡± The servant gave an attitude that it didn¡¯t matter if I went or not. Luciano let out a small sigh, noticing that he couldn¡¯t win over my stubbornness. And he gave me a warning look to never come forward no matter what. I pretended not to know. When something happened, I didn¡¯t know if I would be able to stand it or not. That was how the three of us arrived at the Imperial Palace¡¯s drill hall. And I was surprised. There were quite a few people in the drill hall. There weren¡¯t many knights using the gymnasium. A simple table was spread out outside the field, and there were several nobles, including Empress Isabelle. The servant led us there. Empress Isabel greeted us with enthusiasm. ¡°Welcome, Prince Luciano. You¡¯re busy, didn¡¯t I force you to come?¡± If I say I was busy, would you send us back? ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡± Luciano spat it out as if cutting my uncomfortable heart. Empress Isabelle smiled brightly, and she looked back at me. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s Aesvin, too.¡± ¡°I humbly see you. I was with the prince, so I came to say hello to the empress.¡± ¡°Welcome. I called Prince Luciano for a favor.¡± Empress Isabelle spoke to Luciano in a relaxed tone. Her friendly tone and eyes gave a shudder of abomination. It would never be a good request. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Our Prince Steven has been practicing swordsmanship for some time now.¡± Empress Isabelle¡¯s gaze turned to Steven, who was swinging a wooden sword on one side, and then returned. ¡®Did you deliberately call to tease him?¡¯ What¡¯s upsetting was that Luciano was deprived of his swordsmanship training opportunity last year. Whatever she did, none of the knights would be Luciano¡¯s teacher, and no one had ever done anything about it. So Luciano wasn¡¯t learning proper swordsmanship. Then, she gave Prince Steven the knights¡¯ commander as his teacher. She knew Luciano¡¯s circumstances, but she was saying that now. Unsurprisingly, Luciano¡¯s expression also became stiff. ¡°I¡¯ve heard. He has talent.¡± At Luciano¡¯s empty words, Empress Isabelle¡¯s laughter deepened. Did you just call just to brag about this? It was time to grumble inside. ¡°How about Prince Luciano competing with Prince Steven?¡± What came out of Empress Isabelle¡¯s mouth was a proposal beyond my imagination. I thought I knew enough of her childishness, but I guess that wasn¡¯t the end. Obviously, she knew Luciano wasn¡¯t properly trained in swordsmanship. She made him compete against his son who had formally learned swords from the knight commander. In addition to that, if she gathers people under her control and does this, wouldn¡¯t it mean that she would insult him outright? ¡°Do you mean sparring?¡± Luciano, who had been stiff, managed to open his mouth. Empress Isabelle smiled brightly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not a difficult request, is it?¡± What do you mean it¡¯s not a difficult request? That¡¯s ridiculous in the first place! Luciano¡¯s palm gently touched my back as if he knew I¡¯d lose my temper. Luciano shook his head softly when I looked at him in surprise. I clenched my teeth at the signal not to come forward. In fact, it was Luciano who would be in trouble if I stepped forward. Empress Isabelle constantly tormented Luciano. ¨CPrince Luciano, do you know how to ride a horse? She didn¡¯t even give him a chance to ride a horse and asked this. ¨CPrince Luciano and Aesvin are very close. Shouldn¡¯t you still have friends of the same gender? You need a proper friend. She laughed at him, asking if he had any other friends. I was impatient to provoke her. I pretended not to know as I did for the first time. ¨CEmpress! Prince Luciano is really good at horseback riding. We rode horses together, and he id all the hurdles! ¨CWhat does gender have to do with friends? All friends are the same! We¡¯re real friends, too! I pretended to be tactless and smiled brightly while interfering with Empress Isabelle¡¯s trick. Naturally, Empress Isabelle was bewildered and looked at me with an annoyed expression on her face. I was quite content, but it turned out that I was building up her anger and was giving Luciano a disadvantage. For example, by omitting items that should be assigned to Luciano. One day. I happened to go to Luciano¡¯s Imperial Palace on the day the goods came in. ¨CWhat? Are you saying this is all the goods assigned to the prince? It wasn¡¯t a normal assignment for me either. Luciano wasn¡¯t living a simple life but was forced to do so. ¨CThis is too much. Let¡¯s go argue. ¨CIt¡¯s okay. Luciano looked calm. ¨CLook at this. Both quality and quantity are all too much. ¨CThere¡¯s no use talking about it. No, it was resignation. ¨CYou¡¯ve been like this all this time? ¨CNot to this extent. It¡¯ll be a little better next time. ¨CIt¡¯ll get better? Then why did it suddenly get so bad? ¨C¡­. ¨CPrince. ¨CIt¡¯s because Empress Isabelle¡¯s pride was hurt. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be all right next time. ¨CWhat¡¯s there to hurt her pride¡­. If it was something that would hurt her self-esteem, it was just me talking back. ¨CNo way, is it because of me? ¨C It¡¯s not like that. Luciano said calmly. I became aware of the situation late, and I became more careful with my behaviors. I couldn¡¯t get emotional, thinking that my rash actions would return to Luciano. After that, I thought once more before I stepped up. Luciano lifted his hand from my back as my anger seemed to have subsided. ¡°If it¡¯s sparring, wouldn¡¯t it better to ask Steven¡¯s master than me? The knight commander would be more willing to do it.¡± Luciano stared at Count Victor, the Knight Commander. He firmly ignored Luciano¡¯s gaze. ¡°Prince Luciano, too. It¡¯s a little different from the master¡¯s guidance. Shouldn¡¯t we compete with peers who have similar skills?¡± Similar skills you said. Who made him not learn properly? My body trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can be of any help. You know, I didn¡¯t touch the sword anymore.¡± ¡°Is that so? I think you¡¯re still practicing. Prince Steven started learning later, so it¡¯s perfect, isn¡¯t it?¡± What a load of nonsense! It¡¯s great to say such a thing without shame. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I want Prince Luciano to hang out with Steven.¡± Empress Isabelle smiled mischievously. Chapter 32 My stomach was upset. I wanted to take Luciano and leave right away. I don¡¯t understand why I had to listen to this. ¡°As an older brother, can¡¯t you do that much for your younger brother?¡± When did you treat him like an older brother? Empress Isabelle¡¯s voice was soft. However, no one knew that this proposal wasn¡¯t an invitation but a command. ¡°All right.¡± Luciano eventually accepted the sparring. ¡°Prince Luciano will come forward. Prepare the seats.¡± Empress Isabelle laughed as if she knew it. While the knights were making seats according to orders, I took a moment to lead Luciano aside. ¡°How can you accept that. Let¡¯s say you can¡¯t do it now.¡± ¡°I have to accept it otherwise.¡± I know. Empress Isabelle wasn¡¯t the type to give up until she got what she wanted. Luciano¡¯s calm eyes were saying that. And it was obvious what Empress Isabelle wanted. Luciano¡¯s defeat. His humiliation ¡°Then, are you going to lose?¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll do my best.¡± You¡¯re going to do that. ¡°It¡¯s ready. Go over there.¡± Empress Isabelle¡¯s servant came and announced that it had finished preparing. Luciano looked at me for a moment and then turned around. His steps were daunting. ¡®You really want to do your best.¡¯ I felt it while hanging out with Luciano, he was very competitive. When we played together, I got mad because I wanted to win, but Luciano also hated losing. He never forced himself to lose. ¡®He¡¯ll do his best again this time and try to overcome the differences in the given environment and conditions.¡¯ It often occurred to me. Perhaps the reason why Queen Isabel was trying to suppress Luciano even more was because of his personality. ¡®With the main character¡¯s genius and tenacious personality, he eventually achieves everything.¡¯ She may have been aware of the danger early on. So I often thought about whether it would be better for Luciano to show his weakness on purpose. But as long as he was determined to do his best, he wanted to win. I got impatient and clasped my hands tightly. I thought Luciano would be able to win this time too. I believed he could do it. All the knights were gone, and only Luciano and Prince Steven remained in the gymnasium¡¯s center. I must say I was glad. It was sparring using a wooden sword. ¡®I can¡¯t say I¡¯m happy.¡¯ It was an unreasonable fight from any point of view. People who push for things like this. The person who didn¡¯t stop this was really disgusting. I know it is how this world works. ¡®The more I experience it, the more I feel like I will distrust humans.¡¯ There was still so little I could do. Whenever something like this happened in front of my eyes, I wanted to grow up quickly. It was too unfair to be a child. It seemed like a duel was about to start, but there was no movement between Luciano and Prince Steven. Instead, they seemed to be having a little conversation. I couldn¡¯t hear the conversation because it was far away. Their faces were the complete opposite. Luciano was very stiff, and Prince Steven¡¯s attitude was confident. It was the leisure of those who knew that the current situation was in their favor. ¡°Aesvin.¡± I was looking over there and was surprised when I suddenly called. Perhaps she was observing me, Empress Isabelle was looking at me with an arrogant look. ¡°Yes, Empress.¡± ¡°Who do Aesvin think will win?¡± ¡°¡­ Prince Luciano.¡± Luciano would be able to overcome it. I only uttered that belief, and Empress Isabelle laughed as if I was being ridiculous. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll be rooting for your friend Prince Luciano. I must cheer for Prince Steven to win.¡± The way she smiled was so mean. ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Empress Isabelle asked the aristocrats around her. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Prince Steven.¡± ¡°Prince Steven, who is more talented, will win by a landslide.¡± They naturally said the sweet words that Empress Isabelle wanted. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s a victory. Wouldn¡¯t it be too depressing for the loser?¡± It was really disgusting to see them laughing and chatting while exchanging blatant flattery. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s about to start.¡± Someone announced the beginning of the sparring, and we naturally turned our eyes. Both Prince Luciano and Prince Steven lifted their swords and prepared to fight. I clasped my hands again. ¡¯Everything¡¯s going to be alright. He¡¯s the main character, he¡¯ll definitely win!¡¯ Anxiety and nervousness came, but I believed it would work out well. And in an instant, the two collided. Clash! Prince Steven struck the sword from the front and Luciano easily blocked the first attack. But that wasn¡¯t the end of Prince Steven¡¯s attack. He quickly retrieved the sword and slammed it again from the side. Tak! Tak! Tak! The sound of the two wooden swords clashing became more and more intense. Prince Steven¡¯s attack was fierce and not like a child¡¯s swordplay. But Luciano was also taking it well. ¡®As expected of the male lead!¡¯ Luciano, who trained for about a year without anyone¡¯s help, was dealing with him quite well. As the competition, which was expected to end in a heartbeat, grew longer, ¡°Prince Luciano is holding up quite well.¡± Someone made a slight noise, and she got Empress Isabelle¡¯s glare. ¡°Great, but it¡¯ll be a win soon. The difference in skills is so big.¡± At that moment, Empress Isabelle¡¯s cold gaze fell and the aristocrat sighed. ¡®No, it won¡¯t end like this.¡¯ Although it seems one-sided, Luciano aimed for a hole in Prince Steven¡¯s attacks. ¡®Luciano never give up!¡¯ As the offensive continued, the link between Prince Steven¡¯s next action loosened a bit. The sword was recovered slower than the first time. Luciano didn¡¯t miss the opportunity. Luciano¡¯s wooden sword flashed like lightning, aimed at Prince Steven¡¯s neck. ¡°!¡± Prince Steven tilted his head to avoid it, perhaps he wondered if he had learned the swordsmanship in vain. But it was a little late, and there was a solid red line on Prince Steven¡¯s cheek. ¡°Argh!¡° Empress Isabelle¡¯s scream rang out. ¡®That¡¯s right! As expected, Luciano!¡¯ On the contrary, I managed to hold back my will to cheer. ¡°Make it stop now! Right now!¡± Empress Isabelle shouted to stop the sparring. ¡°Don¡¯t come near me! It¡¯s not over yet!¡± But Prince Steven¡¯s cry was stronger. The knights who tried to approach paused. As if resentful of what had happened, Prince Steven¡¯s eyes lit up. At Prince Steven¡¯s order, the knights were wary of Empress Isabelle. ¡°What shall we do?¡± Empress Isabelle was surprised to learn that Luciano had beaten Prince Steven. Realizing that he wasn¡¯t seriously injured, she squinted and looked at Prince Steven and soon replied calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it alone for a while.¡± That was how the match was maintained. When Prince Steven realized that there was no interference, he took his stance again. After erasing his previous frivolous attitude, he rushed more earnestly toward Luciano. And he swung his sword even more fiercely. Tak! Of course, Luciano wasn¡¯t pushed and blocked it well. However, the feeling of being able to block it was stronger than before. Luciano was definitely a swordsmanship genius. He would later become stronger than anyone else. But that was the future. Currently, a 12-year-old without a proper teacher is just a talented child. Prince Steven¡¯s sword narrowly brushed Luciano¡¯s body. Surely a year of training couldn¡¯t be ignored. As Prince Steven¡¯s attitude changed, Luciano seemed to be pushed back. Gradually. A little bit more. There was a strong sense of defeat. Tak! ¡°Ugh!¡± Luciano missed his sword in the final attack. A moment of silence fell on the airfield. It was Luciano¡¯s defeat. Prince Steven stepped back with a face full of joy. Luciano stood still with his head down. Was it because I believed in my heart that the main character would win no matter what hardships he faced? ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Luciano to lose¡­.¡¯ Luciano¡¯s defeat was also a shock to me. ¡°As expected, Prince Steven won. Congratulations.¡± I belatedly came to my senses with someone¡¯s flattery. I shouldn¡¯t have been so stunned. I ran towards Luciano. ¡°Prince Luciano, are you hurt anywhere?¡± Prince Steven¡¯s strange gaze came, but there was no time to pay attention. ¡°Prince¡­.¡± I tried to look at Luciano¡¯s expression, but he didn¡¯t raise his head. As I got closer, he trembled and left without showing his face. I didn¡¯t catch it because his backside looked like he was begging me to leave him alone. When Luciano left the drill hall, Prince Steven exclaimed excitedly as if it had belatedly dawned on him. ¡°Mother, I won!¡± He showed his joy without hiding his feelings. ¡®Can you really say that this is a win?¡¯ I felt all wronged. Contrary to my feelings, Prince Steven jumped up and down. ¡°Wow, wow! I¡¯ve beaten brother Luciano! I won!¡± He was rejoicing as if he had the whole world. ¡°Prince Steven.¡± At that moment, Empress Isabelle¡¯s voice rang out. The cold voice was unusual, but Prince Steven, who was excited about his victory, didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Yes, mother!¡± He answered with a cheerful and robust voice. Empress Isabel¡¯s gaze at her son was cold. ¡°You should have done it right from the beginning. Then you wouldn¡¯t have been hurt.¡± Prince Steven, who was jumping with joy, hardened at the tone of reproach. I didn¡¯t know she would scold him for getting what she wanted. It also sounds cold to me, and what about Prince Steven, who was directly criticized? His mood subsided in an instant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Others in the same room also noticed. Someone stepped up as if they hadn¡¯t seen it. ¡°You still won.¡± I wondered who was involved in this atmosphere, turned out it was Marquis Knox, Empress Isabelle¡¯s father. ¡°We don¡¯t need a trivial victory. You have to be overwhelming if you don¡¯t want your opponent to be presumptuous.¡± But he wasn¡¯t good enough to stop Empress Isabelle. ¡°¡­.¡± Prince Steven¡¯s head bowed even deeper. ¡°Empress.¡± Marquis Knox sang briefly. It seemed like a warning that it wasn¡¯t good to do that in a crowded place. And Empress Isabelle was that rational. ¡°Prince, don¡¯t make the same mistake next time.¡± Empress Isabelle said as if to wrap it up. Prince Steven was talking, but her eyes were on me. A warning that this wouldn¡¯t be the end. An indication that there would be another time. I could definitely understand it. Chapter 33 Translated by Lara ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t make the same mistake.¡± Only Prince Steven, who bowed his head, didn¡¯t understand and answered. Would you still like the answer? ¡°The gymnasium is all good, but there is too much dust. Shall we go inside and have another cup of tea?¡± Empress Isabelle took the lead in changing the atmosphere. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great.¡± ¡°May I drink something cold?¡± The frozen aristocrats shivered. ¡°Of course. Come on in. It was nice meeting you today, Aesvin.¡± Empress Isabelle left with the aristocrats. I also paused when I saw one person trying to get out of this place. There was no Prince Steven who was excited earlier. He looked as depressed as Luciano, who lost the match. I was bothered by him, who was so daunted, but Luciano was more important to me. I just turned around. However, I thought something as I walked away leaving Prince Steven alone. Was the reason Empress Isabelle made Prince Steven do that because he was her beloved son? Perhaps because she thought he was her own tool. ¡®Then he¡­.¡¯ * * * ¡°Prince!¡± I arrived at Luciano¡¯s palace and searched everywhere. ¡°Prince!¡± I gave him a little time, so I thought he would have cleared his intense feeling a bit, but it was probably not like that. ¡°Hey! Luciano!¡± Luciano couldn¡¯t be found inside the palace. He knew I would find him, and he was avoiding me on purpose. I understand his desire to be alone. He didn¡¯t even want to see my face. But at a moment like this, I didn¡¯t want to leave Luciano alone. I couldn¡¯t leave him alone because he would be in bad thoughts again. So I finally found Luciano. I found him crouching in the garden¡¯s corner with his knees bent. ¡®Even if you ran away, you were in the Imperial Palace.¡¯ I deliberately approached with a footsteps sound, but he didn¡¯t raise his head. ¡°Prince.¡± Luciano¡¯s answer came only after I sat down with my buttocks next to him. ¡°I want to be alone.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He asked me to get out, but I didn¡¯t move. Luciano has always been mature, but occasionally, very occasionally, he showed that he was still young like this. I stared at his small round head. The back of his back was also pretty. Maybe it was because he was the male protagonist, there was no place that wasn¡¯t pretty. ¡°Go away. Leave me alone.¡± Oh, there was one place that was not pretty. A foul mouth that speaks like that. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± It was only then that Luciano raised his head. The slightly wet eyes glared at me. ¡°I told you to go.¡± ¡°I said no.¡± Luciano¡¯s breathing became intense. ¡°You¡¯re so insensitive.¡± Look at him. ¡°No, I¡¯m affectionate.¡± I came to comfort you. ¡°¡­.¡± What, why? Luciano turned his head like he didn¡¯t want to talk. ¡°Are you upset because you lost? Are you ashamed?¡± Luciano shot a glare again to see if there was a different answer or if he didn¡¯t like the question itself. He was going to explode if I did more. The already mentally unstable child got to the point before he got any more twisted. ¡°The prince did a good job today.¡± Luciano¡¯s shoulder shook slightly. He clenched his fist in anger when he thought about it again. All kinds of thoughts would come to him. It was unfair. It was miserable. It would make him even resentful. Luciano knows it wasn¡¯t fair. ¡°I lost. I didn¡¯t do well at all.¡± Luciano¡¯s head went down again as he was unable to bear his anger. I felt a lump even in those short words. Today¡¯s match would not be the only reason. It must have included the opportunity to learn swordsmanship last year. Even if he wasn¡¯t a knight commander, if he had been learning from a proper knight. The thought that he would never have lost will constantly linger in his head. That was also true. That¡¯s how talented Luciano was. ¡°Winning isn¡¯t everything, prince. The prince worked hard and that¡¯s enough. The prince did a great job today.¡± I praised him as much as I could. ¡°I wanted to win¡­.¡± Luciano¡¯s mood seemed to have loosened up a bit. But the depression remained. Luciano was like this when he was rejected by the knights last year. He was disappointed and depressed by the reality. ¡°I know how you want to win. We can win next time.¡± Luciano¡¯s eyes, which had been slightly relieved, darkened again. ¡°Winning isn¡¯t everything.¡± ¡°You also like to win.¡± He was making me speechless. It was not once or twice that I struggled to beat Luciano, but there was nothing to refute. ¡°Of course I like to win. But even when I lose, I accept it neatly.¡± Luciano shut his mouth and spoke with his eyes. You¡¯re lying. Well, he was also getting more honest. ¡°Anyways, you can lose in your life!¡± ¡°¡­ But I wanted to win.¡± ¡°Why do you want to win so much?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s.¡± Luciano¡¯s murmur was too small to be heard. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cool¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t hear well this time either. Why was he speaking so quietly? ¡°What did you say?¡± When I asked him to repeat it, Luciano glared at me. Ah, why? Why were you angry when I didn¡¯t hear you because you said it quietly? ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it. Tell me again.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know.¡± Luciano replied coldly. Then he put his arm on his knee and leaned his cheek against it. He shut his mouth again. He keeps being sullen. I felt sorry seeing him sad. Then, Empress Isabelle¡¯s words earlier lingered in my head. ¨C Don¡¯t make the same mistake next time. Next time. It meant that there would be another harassment under the guise of sparring. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will definitely win next time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± There was no strength in Luciano¡¯s voice. It sounded unlike him. He was a person who had the royal family¡¯s pride and tried to be dignified at any moment. It seemed futile as if everything was over now. ¡®How hard it must be¡­.¡¯ Luciano did the same last year. He swallowed his misery when he heard that he couldn¡¯t learn swordsmanship. I didn¡¯t do anything then. I did a little consolation from the side, but I was a bystander in hindsight. ¡°No, it¡¯s possible.¡± But I won¡¯t do that this time. ¡®If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have given up then.¡¯ It was a regret I had heard before. Had I been too blunt? A curious light appeared on Luciano¡¯s face. However, he quickly gave up and showed a look of resignation. ¡°There¡¯s a limit to practicing alone. There will be a wider gap in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you win.¡± I looked Luciano in the eye and told him. ¡®I don¡¯t want to have the same regrets.¡¯ Did the sadness pile up to the limit? Or did my words touch Luciano¡¯s insides? Luciano¡¯s eyes corners, which seemed to be calm, became cloudy. The sadness seemed to pile up and overflow. Luciano¡¯s hand grabbed my hand. I felt a sense of desperation in the grip. ¡°Will you give up on me or help me?¡± Luciano mumbled. I couldn¡¯t hear him well because he said it quietly, but I thought he changed his words in a hurry. Luciano¡¯s eyes were desperate anyway. Would you help? I didn¡¯t know how you could help. I wasn¡¯t sure if it would help. And yet Luciano caught me. That¡¯s how desperate he is. It must be the feeling of wanting to hold on to a straw. He was not asking for help, believing that Luciano would really get better. It was a pleading to want anyone to be on his side. It just showed a sign of desperation and difficulty. But Luciano. It wasn¡¯t empty words. ¡°Yes, I will help you.¡± I wouldn¡¯t just stand by this time. ¡°So trust me.¡± Because I know the way. * * * The next day I visited Delia. ¡°Please find one person.¡± Delia paused for a moment at my sudden visit but soon responded naturally. ¡°Who can I find for you?¡± ¡°Drunken knife.¡± That was probably what it¡¯s called. ¡°And?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I know. Oh, it must be somewhere in the capital.¡± ¡°As expected, it¡¯s a difficult request.¡± ¡°Look for pubs. You¡¯ll find out if you ask.¡± He¡¯s a drunkard, so he¡¯s probably hanging out at the pub. ¡°¡­ Are you going to find a real drunkard?¡± Delia asked, seemed feeling absurd. She must have thought that the nickname drunkard didn¡¯t mean a real drunkard. If he became a real knife, it would be crazy. Because he was a drunkard. But just because he was a drunk didn¡¯t mean he would be drunk all the time. He was still in bad shape, though. He was the man who would be Luciano¡¯s teacher in the future. After the conversation yesterday. Luciano regained his composure again. ¨CI¡¯m fine. Go back now. ¨CAre you sure you¡¯re okay? ¨COf course. Don¡¯t worry about it too much. Go get some rest. He acted as if nothing had happened. So I could see Luciano had slipped my promise to help him. He really didn¡¯t seem to believe there was any way I could help. Then I have to put that method right in front of him. Although it was still too early to know if the drunkard had come to his senses. ¡°Please find that person. As fast as possible.¡± If he¡¯s a drunk, I can just beat him up and make him sober. I decided to twist the original book flow and let Luciano meet his swordsmanship master. Chapter 34 I Thought I Was The Main Character In fact, I remembered his existence last year when Lucianowas depressed because he couldn¡¯t find a teacher. Did you want me to let both of you meet in advance? I said that. But soon gave up. The first reason was that they were meant to meet anyway. Although they met by chance, the two built a strong trust and continued their relationship as master and pupil. In the original story, except for Brianna, the female protagonist in the original work, the closest and most precious person to Luciano was his teacher. I was worried that the relationship would be strangely twisted if I intervened. The second reason was that my opponent was Luciano. Luciano trusted me after the muffin incident. He was so friendly to me to the extent that he took whatever I gave him without any hesitation. However, just because he trusted me, there was no guarantee that he would trust the person I introduced to him. Luciano was wary of people around me. If I said I met someone. ¨CWho did you meet? Who? Who is it? He asked so much and it was annoying. When I talked to a new stranger. ¨CWho¡¯s that person? How do you know each other? He acted like he was interrogating me. He didn¡¯t want to get along with Billy. ¨CWhat do you believe in that person? Suspicious. I didn¡¯t know why he hated Billy so much. He managed to accept my family and my nanny, but nothing else. He was on guard and asking persistently. In that state, there was no guarantee that Luciano would accept the person I suddenly brought to him as his teacher. In the original book, it was said that the Drunken Sword wasn¡¯t a tolerant person. I couldn¡¯t get rid of my worries that their relationship could be broken if I forced them to meet. If it hadn¡¯t been for this ridiculous battle in the middle, I wouldn¡¯t have made it to the end. ¡®I must have waited for the relationship to continue.¡¯ However, it was hard just to watch Luciano suffer longer. Especially, Empress Isabel mentioned the following. There will be another match in the near future. ¡°My lady, are you going to enter a place like this? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a place for you to visit.¡± Billy frowned at the place where I commanded. We arrived at a bar in the capital. Just like the signboard ¡°Drunkers,¡± it¡¯s a pub where real drinkers gather with alcohol that has been sold since broad daylight. Delia quickly found the whereabouts of the Drunken Sword. As expected, it was information that he was a drunkard who lived in a bar all day long. ¨CAre you really looking for this person? That was what Delia asked. However, seeing that she found it faster than last time, it seemed that the process of establishing an information line was going well. ¡°I have to go in because I have someone to meet.¡± ¡°If the master finds out that I have brought you here, I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Billy said anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.¡± Maybe it would be fine. ¡°My lady, then please promise me one thing. When you come in and I ask you to come out, you have to come right away.¡± Billy suggested that because he knew my stubbornness. ¡°Yeah. I understand.¡± When I agreed, Billy took my hand with an unhappy face and headed for the bar. ¡°By the way, Billy.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± ¡°If a drunkard attacks me, you have to protect me. Got it?¡± I opened the bar door and said what I had forgotten. ¡°Pardon? My lady! What do you mean by the attack? What are you going to do?¡± Billy¡¯s panicked voice rang out. ¡°He¡¯s drunk but he¡¯s a powerful person, so I¡¯m nervous.¡± ¡°No, my lady!¡± I took Billy¡¯s hand to hold on and entered the bar. For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to us. Prying eyes touched me for a while. It was uncommon for a little girl like me to appear in a pub. Of course, the attention quickly vanished. The conversation everyone had and the alcohol in front of them were more important. It was still early, so there weren¡¯t many people there. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just leave, my lady.¡± I ignored Billy¡¯s words and looked around, then I could find a person that I thought was the person I was looking for. A middle-aged man who had grown his red hair and beard profusely was already in disrepair. His stout physique showed that he was the Drunken Sword. The dirty man, who seemed to have been drinking for several days, fell into his own world and continued to drink. I approached him slowly. Even when I was standing in front of him, he didn¡¯t show any interest and just drank. As expected, he was a serious drinker. ¡®Should I really beat him up¡­?¡¯ But could I beat him? ¡°My lady¡­¡± Billy stuck next to me nervously. ¡°Are you the Drunken Sword?¡± When I talked to him directly, the man who was drinking slowly turned to me. Blue eyes could be seen through his bushy hair. He grinned, his eyes seemed to have been engulfed in alcohol and unfocused. ¡°Did the rumor that there is a drunkard here even spread to the noble lady?¡± It was more of a mumble than an answer. So, you were saying the Sword was right? ¡°We need to talk.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I have nothing to talk about to the lady.¡± The man waved his hand in annoyance. Then he picked up his drink again and put it to his mouth. He was utterly uninterested in me. Then I have to make him interested. ¡°Cale Pedro.¡± When I called softly, the man, Cale trembled. Kayle met my gaze with a creaking movement. It was his hidden real name. And few would remember the name. Now, even the people around him call him Drunken Sword. In other words, he couldn¡¯t ignore me because he hadn¡¯t heard of it in a long time. He looked up with confused eyes and I smiled. ¡°I said we should talk.¡± Kale¡¯s eyes lit up at my addition. And his hand stretched out fiercely toward me. ¡°!¡± The movement was too quick for a person who had drunk a lot of alcohol until just now. I was so surprised that I couldn¡¯t even move, but Billy¡¯s hand, which stretched out from the side, struck Cale¡¯s wrist. When his attempt failed, Cale got up and punched Billy. Crash! The sudden movement made the chair fall loudly. Billy ducked his upper body to dodge his fist and counterattacked. Just the moment Billy¡¯s hand was about to hit Cale in the face. Kale¡¯s knee came up and aimed at Billy¡¯s waist, Billy recovered the attack and blocked his knee with his elbow. It was a huge fight that ensued in an instant. He was chosen as my escort, so I knew Billy was a talented man. ¡®But I didn¡¯t know he¡¯d fight Cale on an equal level.¡¯ In fact, I told Luciano a little bit about learning from Billy last year. ¨CPrince, how about learning swordsmanship from Billy? His skills are fine. ¨CForget it. What do you believe in that person? Luciano refused with a straight face. In the meantime, I couldn¡¯t recommend Billy again because he stared at him like an object of hatred. Luciano strangely disliked Billy. ¨CIf he¡¯s going to learn the swordsmanship of a formal knight, it¡¯s not good to learn from me. I didn¡¯t officially learn swordsmanship, so I might have bad habits. And Billy also refused to teach. So Billy couldn¡¯t be Luciano¡¯s teacher. ¡°Wh-what?¡± The people¡¯s attention around me was directed at the commotion. The two of them bumped into each other, and they distanced themselves from each other. Realizing that he was a formidable opponent, Cale changed his attitude cautiously. ¡°Who are you? Who sent you? Did they tell you to get rid of me?¡± Cale was extremely wary. Billy took the opportunity and quickly hid me behind him. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, my lady. Stand back.¡± In a short time, a huge fight ensued and hardened. Although I told Billy that I might be attacked. I didn¡¯t know he would attack a cute little girl like me so recklessly! ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do you bother the Sword?¡± ¡°What the hell are you doing all of a sudden! Call the security guard!¡± Those who were stiff by the sudden situation jumped up and shouted. As the atmosphere became violent, I came to my senses. ¡°No matter how drunk you are, you can¡¯t attack recklessly.¡± ¡°I know. This is something we have nothing to say about.¡± ¡°How much will the Swords do if he drinks and makes a fuss?¡± The last word was a bit subtle. People approached as if they were trying to help Cale. Then Billy felt nervous. Everyone stood guard against us and sided with the Sword. Did you manage your personal connections while living as a drunkard? ¡°Let¡¯s let them know you¡¯ll get in trouble if you mess with a drunkard!¡± ¡°How dare you touch a docile drunkard!¡± I guess that was not it. A Drunken Alliance? Was it something like that? ¡°How dare you come to our territory and make a scene!¡± ¡°The noble lady is fearless. I¡¯ll show you what I got!¡± The Sword caused the riot. Usually, you should protect the child and suspect that the drunkard was on the rampage. You drunkards! I thought something really serious might be happening at this rate, so I took a deep breath and shouted with my stomach pulled up. ¡°Stooop it!¡± Perhaps because I shouted it with my stomach¡¯s full strength, my voice rang loudly inside. Everyone looked surprised. ¡°I told you I wanted to talk. Gown-ups waving their fists first, what are you doing exactly?¡± I deliberately placed my hand on my waist and stared fiercely, then said that firmly. ¡®No, is there any easy way to solve this?¡¯ The people who tried to break in belatedly alternated their gaze between Cale and me. Billy stared at me, and Cale also looked at me with a mysterious look. ¡°Can you swing your fist first or not?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Billy was quick-witted and replied quickly. It was really nice to see him honestly admitting his mistake. ¡°¡­.¡± But Cale was silent. ¡°Did you do a good job or a bad job?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to have any signs of reflection, so I slammed my right foot and poked Cale. Everyone¡¯s eyes, who had roughly grasped the situation, turned to Cale. Of course, his expression showed an absurd look and he held back laughter. Cale shut his mouth as if nothing was wrong, but I didn¡¯t take my eyes off him. Answer me quickly. Answer me. I gave strength to my eyes and stared at Cale. ¡°Are you saying you didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± Cale¡¯s tight lips seemed unwilling to open. They all waited for Cale¡¯s answer. As the silence continued, a strange atmosphere flowed inside the bar. You won¡¯t admit it until the end, right? ¡°Do I have to teach you that it is bad to swing your fist first step by step from the begging? A common sense that even a child knows?¡± Cale turned his head in a cold sweat. All eyes looked at Cale together. ¡°Hmph, okay. You¡¯re going to pretend you don¡¯t know common sense that even a child knows.¡± Then someone helped out. ¡°Hmph, even drunkards have common sense, Sword.¡± Another person helped. ¡°Pfft, Sword, she said common sense. Common sense.¡± Everyone was on my side. Cale¡¯s face flushed red at the pressure from everyone to be a person with common senses. ¡°Was it a good thing to swing your fist?¡± I hit a wedge. ¡°No¡­.¡± Eventually, he was unable to bear it and muttered softly. It wasn¡¯t a very satisfying answer. I bent his pride, but I¡¯m not questioning you anymore. ¡°What are you doing? Clean up and sit down.¡± I spoke to Cale and Billy, then apologized to the others guests who were watching this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the disturbance. We¡¯re not fighting.¡± When I politely apologized, the guests responded and held their laughter. ¡°Pfft, you should have told me in advance if you were going to talk.¡± ¡°Pfftt, don¡¯t bother the Sword too much.¡± ¡°Absolutely. We¡¯re just going to talk.¡± They grinned and laughed at my assurance. Normally, this kind of situation is fun if it¡¯s not my business. ¡°Hahaha, we must have misunderstood. I¡¯m sorry. Have a good conversation.¡± ¡°Hey, Drunken Sword. Take it easy. Listen to this smart girl!¡± ¡°By all means, a smart girl is better than a drunkard. Hahahahaha.¡± In that way, the guests went back to their seats while laughing at Cale. Cale and Billy were sitting at a table and glaring at each other while I was sorting things out. Seriously, I¡¯m tired because the grown-ups act immaturely. Chapter 35 ¡°Are you two going to fight again?¡± I sat between the two of them. ¡°My lady, it¡¯s not like that¡­.¡± I stared at him. Billy caught my gaze and shut up. ¡°It¡¯s hard to raise my head since I¡¯m embarrassed because of you two. What are grown-ups doing?¡± ¡°But, my lady, that one attacked first¡­.¡± I stared at him again. Billy shut up quickly at my second glance. We would often meet in the future, but it wasn¡¯t good if the atmosphere was already like this. ¡°Of course, it was his fault. I saw him attack first. But Billy, he¡¯s drunk.¡± Billy and Cale¡¯s eyes met. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can Billy, who didn¡¯t drink, act like a drunk or not?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry, my lady.¡± Billy finally understood me; he replied calmly and reflected on himself. While we were talking, Cale was staring at me with a puzzled look. ¡°What are you doing in front of people right now?¡± ¡°I told you to listen.¡± I wouldn¡¯t say anything behind your back, I would say it in front of you. Cale sighed at my answer, he shook his head and raised his beer glass again. I think he¡¯s going to shake off his complicated feelings with alcohol¡­. Tak! I quickly reached out and grabbed the glass. You can¡¯t. Cale¡¯s blue eyes glared at me. ¡°What are you doing?¡± It was a weak force to block it completely, but Cale¡¯s voice was not good because he was interrupted anyway. ¡°I told you we will talk. You¡¯re still drunk, what if you get drunker?¡± ¡°When did I say I¡¯d talk to you?¡± Cale spoke curtly and shook his hand with a light gesture. The boldness and bad luck reminded me of someone from the past. ¡®Can I put these two together¡­?¡¯ I was suddenly worried if I had made the right decision. Wouldn¡¯t Luciano¡¯s personality, which had barely been made to be human, deteriorate again? ¡®No, no.¡¯ I had also tamed that feisty Luciano, and Cale shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. There¡¯s no need to worry. ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with you, so go back. I mistook such a child as an assassin, so¡­.¡± Cale raised his hand and swished it away as if he was deliberately trying to offend me. Clap! There was a crackling sound and Cale hardened like a broken machine. What just happened was that I mercilessly slammed Cale¡¯s hand, which was showing a timid movement. Cale looked at me in disbelief and I smiled. Cale murmured in bewilderment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say violence is bad?¡± ¡°What do you mean violence?¡± On the contrary, I looked at him with my eyes wide open as if it were some scary sound. Cale chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hit me on the back of my hand?¡± He growled and pointed at the back of his hand. Who knows how to be afraid of being so intimidating? ¡°I thought you were repelling mosquitoes, so I caught it.¡± I smiled more brightly. Cale looked at me with a speechless look. And he put down his drink in annoyance as if he had lost the taste of alcohol. Delighted at the rough gesture, I asked. ¡°Are you ready to talk now?¡± In the end, he gave a look, ¡®What¡¯s all this?¡¯ He poked his head in annoyance and then yelled at my back. ¡°Hans. Give me a glass of cold water. A big glasses full!¡± Upon hearing the call, a man who looked like the owner brought water and put it in front of Cale. Bang! Cale gulped down the glass, which he had put down in an unkind gesture. After drinking the whole glass, he let out a deep breath. He took a few more deep breaths and then got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± Cale walked out without a doubt that I would follow. Even after leaving the bar, his steps didn¡¯t stop. His steps were unstoppable, making sure his destination was clear. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this be dangerous, my lady?¡± Billy was worried as we went to a more remote place. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.¡± I comforted Billy and followed in Cale¡¯s footsteps. Cale stopped only after arriving at a quiet vacant lot. Cale¡¯s eyes were clear as if he had lost the energy of alcohol while walking. ¡®Um, the location selection and the atmosphere are ominous.¡¯ You¡¯re not going to start fighting here, are you? Billy also led me behind him nervously. Cale stared at us like that and then opened his mouth. ¡°How did you know about me?¡± He didn¡¯t strike his fist again, but he remained vigilant. Still, there was room for discussion. I passed Billy and moved forward. ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Cale¡¯s eyebrows furrowed discontentedly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think what a favor I will ask is more important?¡± ¡°A favor? Ask me a favor? I didn¡¯t think someone made you come here.¡± I could feel Cale¡¯s boundaries going down a notch in his response. I guess he thought we were coming for his life. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to ask you a favor. I didn¡¯t find you because someone told me to.¡± ¡°What kind of request made you find someone like me?¡± ¡°Can you teach one person?¡± Cale snorted. It was the attitude of asking that I had come to him only because of that. ¡°I thought it was some kind of a big deal. Why should I do that?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯ll like the price.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t move my heart no matter what the price is. Just go. Don¡¯t bother people anymore.¡± He showed signs of annoyance that he had a useless conversation. He turned around coldly as if he had finished speaking. That expression would change soon. Because I knew what he desperately wanted from the privilege of a possessor. ¡°Revenge.¡± He paused and turned around. Cale¡¯s blue eyes gleamed even more blue and fell on me. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to do it?¡± I smiled with satisfaction as I watched Cale clench his teeth. ¡°What do you mean revenge?¡± Your eyes looked different just now. Cale acted calm as if nothing was wrong. ¡°If I know the name Cale Pedro, don¡¯t you think I know everything?¡± He was from the Imperial Knight Order. However, it was officially stated that Cale Pedro never existed in the Imperial Knights. I mean, just knowing his name means you know a lot about him. Cale¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°How long have you been investigating me?¡± To be honest, I didn¡¯t know Cale¡¯s story perfectly. All I knew was that he started teaching Luciano for revenge. ¡°I did as much as I needed.¡± ¡®Sometimes you need to pretend to be.¡¯ As I grinned meaningfully, Cale let out a sigh of amazement. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a pretty tempting offer.¡± Contrary to his attitude, a positive answer came. I thought, ¡®Is it this easy?¡¯ and was excited to see if the main character buff exploded after a long time. ¡°So, are you accepting my request?¡± ¡°No way.¡± That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to do something smoothly. I got excited for no reason. ¡°You said it was a tempting offer. Isn¡¯t the price satisfactory?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What you¡¯ve wanted for the rest of your life will come true, how can you not be attracted to it? You¡¯re just a little girl. What do I believe in you? Are you capable of that?¡± I nodded slowly. ¡°Actually, no. I can¡¯t do anything right now.¡± Cale smirked at my naive acknowledgment. ¡°It¡¯s impossible now, but I can do it later, right? Isn¡¯t that too much to do a check?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, a check. Because we¡¯re weak right now.¡± I didn¡¯t avoid Cale¡¯s gaze. ¡°You have the nerve to say that.¡± ¡°But is there anyone who¡¯s willing to help you get revenge? It must be a weak feeling to endure for the rest of your life.¡± I offended him even though I knew he was burning with a vengeance to the point of being a drunkard. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± As expected, Cale¡¯s eyes glowed blue and he growled. It was a fierce force that seemed to be mutilated as if I were an enemy. I could feel Billy stiffened by the incomparable energy. ¡°Don¡¯t take your anger out on the wrong person. I¡¯m not the one you want revenge on.¡± I was just saying it coldly. Cale¡¯s expression twitched, but he didn¡¯t rush in. Still, it didn¡¯t seem like he had lost his temper. It was acknowledging that he took it out on himself. He took a deep breath to calm his emotions. And he ruffled his hair. ¡°Damn, what the hell am I doing with a little girl? I feel like I¡¯m possessed by something.¡± He grumbled as if he couldn¡¯t believe the situation that he was arguing with me belatedly. He seemed to have lost all the energy from his drink. ¡°What does being a child have to do with talking?¡± I didn¡¯t like the way he spoke. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it matter? The conversation is weird.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not weird at all. Even a child can have a conversation like this.¡± Then Cale looked at the sky and looked down at the floor a few times, then he let out a long sigh. ¡°Hey, little girl. Are you just living your second life?¡± Huh, he¡¯s sharp. Did you know anything? Was Cale a regressor? These days, other possessors and regressors appear in romance fantasy novels, and such doubts have suddenly arisen. ¡°T-that can¡¯t happen.¡± I didn¡¯t know the situation, so I made an excuse first. ¡°Right, that can¡¯t happen. But the way you talk doesn¡¯t sound like a child. Ah, I¡¯m going to see all sorts of things.¡± I observed with my eyes wide in surprise, but Cale grumbled to himself as if he had just thrown it away. ¡®I almost fell for it. I have to be careful.¡¯ ¡°The more I talk to you, the more I have a headache. I think I¡¯m not sober enough.¡± Cale¡¯s aggressive attitude seems to have diminished, so I decided to take a step back. ¡°Shall we talk again later?¡± It was also better to have a sane conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s do it like this. Bring me the one I need to teach. I¡¯ll look at that person and I¡¯ll talk to you again. What do you think?¡± It was an unexpectedly positive response, so I narrowed my eyes and looked at Cale. I couldn¡¯t believe it came out from someone who was not likely to pass so easily. ¡°I¡¯ll teach if he¡¯s worth teaching.¡± I seemed to know what he thought when I saw Cale¡¯s grin. You¡¯re trying to get rid of him because he¡¯s not talented. It must be something like that because he knew that it was an opponent that wouldn¡¯t work. Luciano was the man who would become the strongest person in the world. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± I shouted with confidence. Luciano would have a teacher, so I was glad he had someone else to rely on. I was delighted that there would be no humiliating defeat again. I was excited at this time. *** ¡°What¡¯s this, it¡¯s an old man.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this, it¡¯s a boy.¡± That was until the two met and started expressing their feelings for each other. Chapter 36 ¡°Let¡¯s go out, Prince!¡± I went to Luciano, burst open the door, and shouted. He closed his book and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, right now. Hurry, hurry!¡± He didn¡¯t move, so I stamped my feet and urged him. Luciano¡¯s eyes looking at me were colored with a reluctant light. ¡°What¡¯s with those eyes?¡± ¡°What kind of accident are you going to cause?¡± ¡°What do you mean accident!¡± I put my hand on my waist in frustration and banged my right foot. I¡¯m dissatisfied with Luciano¡¯s behavior because I created the situation at best. ¡°In my experience, if Aesvin smiles like that and acts in a hurry, something big must have happened, right?¡± Luciano replied nonchalantly. ¡°How did I smile?¡± ¡°A smile that wants me to be surprised.¡± ¡®Huh, you mean I smiled like that?¡¯ I snapped my grinning lips. Come to think of it, I did it like this when I played a game that seemed like I was going to get in trouble. If I explained it step by step, it was obvious that Luciano would say no, so I had no choice. But not today. ¡®It¡¯s a present for you!¡¯ I was going to have Luciano and Cale meet today. I expected him to be delighted with his swordsmaster at last, but Luciano was not cooperative. ¡°Anyway, you have to go now. Let¡¯s go.¡± Since it was a surprise gift, I insisted on leaving without a logical explanation. It wasn¡¯t because I never had the confidence to persuade logically. It was because of a surprise gift. ¡°Let¡¯s go out!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡®It¡¯s a surprise gift, it¡¯s no fun if I tell you in advance.¡¯ Luciano just stared at me without thinking of moving. The calm expression was an attitude that he had nothing to regret. That stubborn man! You don¡¯t even know how I feel about doing something good for you! ¡®Why should I be more anxious to give gifts?¡¯ I let out a puff of wind through my mouth, calming the rising heat. ¡°So you don¡¯t want to go?¡± Did you read my mind that if I kept coming up like this, I wouldn¡¯t explain? ¡°Please explain a little.¡± He was quick-witted, so I didn¡¯t want to tell him anything. Luciano¡¯s attitude was so tough. ¡°I wanted to introduce you to someone.¡± Then Luciano¡¯s calm face hardened. Luciano put down the book he was holding and got up. ¡°Who?¡± I guess he was interested now because he asked me right away. I was relieved and laughed. ¡°Secret. You have to meet in person.¡± I was even thrilled to think that Luciano would like it. Won¡¯t you shed tears of emotion? I felt there would be a strange excitement different from his tears when he laid garlic and onions. My lips were about to open wide with anticipation. However, I tightened my lips and closed them tightly when Luciano¡¯s gaze seemed to be observing me. But Luciano¡¯s expression was serious about what I was thinking. From the atmosphere, he seemed to be irritated. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± If he really didn¡¯t like it, I would postpone the meeting with Cale. I couldn¡¯t force you to meet him. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡± When I asked sullenly, Luciano agreed. He reluctantly allowed it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it soon! ¡°Yeah, I knew it. Look forward to it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll definitely like it when you meet!¡± I pulled Luciano with a fuss. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely like it.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure.¡± He followed me with a look of disapproval. I had told Billy where I was going in advance, so I didn¡¯t have to say anything else. Luciano¡¯s hardened face could not be loosened even in the moving carriage. ¡®I don¡¯t know what the hell is causing him to be so serious.¡¯ Still, just thinking about Luciano¡¯s soon-to-be-surprised reaction kept my mouth open. ¡®Ah, it¡¯s thrilling!¡¯ ¡°You seemed to be happy?¡± Luciano¡¯s cold voice cracked down on my drooping mouth. ¡°No. It¡¯s just so-so.¡± I pretended to be calm. Luciano¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°How did you get to know him?¡± ¡°I came to see him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I wanted to introduce you. ¡®If I say this, he¡¯ll notice, right?¡¯ I shook my head. ¡°Because you have to meet him?¡± Originally, they were supposed to meet in the future. ¡°Why do I have to meet strangers?¡± He was like that again. Luciano asked as if interrogating. He was always displeased with me meeting new people. He must always be on the lookout for whether he would become close with the person Empress Isabelle has touched. ¡°That¡¯s why I introduce you. Just wait. You have to meet him and decide.¡± When I said that, Luciano closed his mouth again. Sitting with his arms folded, Luciano looked sharp. Hmm, I think I should lighten up the mood a bit. ¡°Prince, you said you trust me, right?¡± Fortunately, Luciano didn¡¯t ask, ¡®When did I?¡¯ He just nodded with discontent. ¡¯Our heart has become very nice.¡¯ A delightful smile came out naturally. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t hate the person I introduce to you too much. I hope you two get along well. Got it?¡± Even if Luciano believed in me, I knew he wouldn¡¯t believe the person I introduced. So when I mentioned it, Luciano¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant. ¡°Why?¡± It was already a sign that he didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Why! Can¡¯t you just look at it in a good way?¡± ¡°So why do I have to look at it in a good way?¡± Luciano¡¯s tone seemed to be arguing. Of course, it should be good! He would become your teacher! ¡°I want you to like it!¡± When I shouted out loud, Luciano shut his mouth and seemed to think about it. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± He spat out. His firm mouth seemed to foretell that somehow the result would be different from his answer. I wanted to give him a good image before they met, but somehow I felt like it only backfired. ¡¯¡­ will it go well?¡¯ * * * The carriage arrived at the vacant lot where I had met Cale before. The vacant lot was empty as if Cale hadn¡¯t arrived yet. ¡°There¡¯s no one.¡± Luciano¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°When is soon. When is the appointment?¡± I took out my pocket watch and checked it. The promised two o¡¯clock had just passed. ¡°N-now?¡± Luciano¡¯s expression darkened. His reaction was to say he didn¡¯t know why he met someone who couldn¡¯t keep his appointment. It was a bad start. ¡°Shall we sit here and wait?¡± I pointed under a big tree on one side. Billy, who was waiting nearby, quickly noticed and brought a picnic cloth. I sat on it and tapped on the side. Luciano sat next to me without a word. I expected that the introduction wouldn¡¯t be easy given Luciano¡¯s personality who doesn¡¯t trust people. However, I felt it would be harder than I expected. ¡®It¡¯s already past the appointment time, so why doesn¡¯t he come?¡¯ It was around the time that I, too, was getting annoyed. I could see Cale walking in the distance. ¡®Oh really! Come and polish your bones a little.¡¯ Even before he came, he looked like a drunkard. Luciano seemed to have found him too. As Cale got closer, a huge wrinkle appeared on Luciano¡¯s forehead. It looked like he said it¡¯s not that person, is it? It got more and more ominous. ¡°You¡¯re already here? Little lady.¡± Cale didn¡¯t seem apologetic. ¡°You¡¯re late.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry, sorry. Is this it?¡± Cale nodded and looked at Luciano. Luciano hardened his expression at the blatant evaluative gaze. Luciano looked at me and sighed in his astonishment. It meant that the person I would introduce was just that kind of person. ¡°Well, you know.¡± He¡¯s useful even if he looks like that. He¡¯s strong. He will help you. It was time to pour out these words. Luciano chinned Cale. ¡°What¡¯s this, it¡¯s an old man.¡± Cale¡¯s expression, which had been languid, immediately hardened. He wasn¡¯t old enough to be called an old man, though he looked filthy. Would he have felt that the attitude of the person who came to be a disciple was arrogant? Cale¡¯s eyes glistened fiercely and his lips twitched. ¡°What¡¯s this, it¡¯s a boy.¡± Cale responded in the same tone as Luciano. Luciano¡¯s eyes were also infused with anger when he called a child. Their eyes met fiercely in the air. It¡¯s ruined. I instinctively realized that this meeting wouldn¡¯t be resolved easily. ¡°Excuse me, both of you. Can you calm down?¡± I managed to come to my senses and try to stop them. ¡°Calm down? Aesvin, what on earth is this ignorant old man? I don¡¯t know how much he drank, but the smell of alcohol is strong.¡± ¡°Little lady, don¡¯t tell me this rude little boy is the one you mentioned?¡± Both of them shouted in a fit of anger at the same time. And as if they understood each other¡¯s words, sparks lit up in their eyes. The sparks shot wildly in the air. This was why I didn¡¯t arrange their meeting last year. I was afraid I¡¯d see this. ¡®My predictions last year were right.¡¯ This prediction fits very well. Luciano¡¯s vigilance and Cale¡¯s pride collided strongly. I decided to target the easier side first. I pulled Luciano¡¯s sleeve with a weak force. ¡°Can¡¯t you talk calmly?¡± And I said it as if pleading with the most pitiful expression possible. Luciano, who was about to get up, paused when he saw me. ¡®Huh? Huh? I¡¯m begging you.¡¯ I knew very well that Luciano was weak against my gaze. Luciano sighed deeply at my appealing eyes. ¡°All right.¡± Luciano lost as planned. If I get something, I have to give it back. As usual, I poured out my thanks and praise to Luciano. ¡°Thank you! As expected, Prince!¡± I was about to shout, ¡®There¡¯s no one like the Prince!¡¯ but I stopped. I might have already revealed Luciano¡¯s identity to Cale. Then it will be easier to convince Cale. A man of high status would be what he wants. However, rather than Cale choosing Luciano, Luciano accepted Cale first. I thought about it for a while, but the conclusion was easy. Then I should call his names instead. We were talking informally anyway, so he wouldn¡¯t blame me for calling his name, right? ¡°Thank you, as expected Luci!¡± ¡­ I called and stopped abruptly. No matter how he had already retired, Cale was from the Imperial Knight Order; didn¡¯t he know the prince¡¯s name? Should I call Luciano? So it had to stop. However, Luciano¡¯s expression was strange. He was staring at me with his eyes wide open. Chapter 37 I was also stunned by his surprised innocent face and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡®Why do you look like that?¡¯ Then, I belatedly figured out the situation. The first name other than the title prince called by someone has become a nickname. Luciano innocently blinked his big eyes. Judging by that reaction, I guess he like this name more than the title prince. ¡®Well, it does feel more familiar.¡¯ I¡¯ll continue to call you like this. Luciano seemed to have forgotten his irritation a moment ago, so somehow a smile came out. I continued the last word with a thumbs up. ¡°Luci is the best!¡± I decided to pretend not to know that Luciano¡¯s neck was dyed red and he bit his lip tightly. I was a person who never missed the opportunity I was given. When Luciano seemed to be in a mood of confusion, I added stealthily. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad and listen to me until the end, okay?¡± Luciano meekly nodded his head. ¡°Luci is really the best!¡± Luciano¡¯s neck shrank slightly when I added again. It looked like he was trying to hide his shyness. ¡¯Oh, what is it?¡¯ Why was he suddenly so cute? I wanted to tease him more. It was when I was just about to unleash my itchy inner feelings. ¡°Huh?¡± Cale¡¯s strange chime intervened. He was making a frown at us. Luciano changed his expression completely as if he was conscious of Cale. The cute figure disappeared in an instant. ¡®Ah, it¡¯s a shame.¡¯ It could have been more fun. I cast an indifferent glance at Cale. ¡°Ha. It¡¯s amazing, the best. Can I just go back?¡± ¡°We just met, where are you going?¡± When I caught him, Cale showed a sign of reluctance. And that¡¯s how much Luciano¡¯s eyes became colder. Let¡¯s introduce them quickly before the atmosphere gets weird. ¡°Now, let me introduce each of you. Luci, that person will be your teacher!¡± I cried out and revealed Cale¡¯s identity to Luciano. ¡°Teacher?¡± What a nonsensical response. ¡°Yes, swordsmanship teacher! He will teach you proper swordsmanship.¡± Perhaps was it because of the teacher? Or was it because I promised him? Luciano took a closer look at Cale rather than expressing his dissatisfaction. However, his eyes were gradually colored with distrust. And Cale immediately read those eyes. ¡°Who wants to? Did I say I would accept it?¡± Cale said curtly. I only kept my eyes on Luciano. He pondered for a moment as if contemplating. Luciano¡¯s mind was more important than Cale¡¯s reaction. ¡°Aesvin.¡± After a while, Luciano spoke gravely. He had a more serious attitude as he decided not to be annoyed recklessly. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Yes, I appreciate your sincerity. But¡­.¡± I felt a sense of rejection. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. I haven¡¯t even properly introduced Cale yet. ¡°Wait!¡± I quickly cut off Luciano¡¯s words. ¡°Wait!¡± But I heard another unexpected cry. Cale shouted the same thing half a beat slower than me. His face was flushed red. ¡°Were you going to say no?¡± The vigorous breath seemed to hurt his pride. I took a step back while gauging Cale¡¯s reaction. There was nothing better than that if two people could solve it through direct conversation. ¡°That¡¯s right. I refuse.¡± Luciano glanced back at me and replied with excessive politeness. I clasped my head quietly from the side. Luciano showing courtesy is a bad sign. That means he never intends to reveal himself. He seemed determined to draw a perfect line. Cale couldn¡¯t grasp the atmosphere and snort. ¡°Why are you saying no?¡± Cale¡¯s question was very arrogant. Or he was unaware of his condition. Luciano frankly scans Cale from head to toe. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look in the mirror?¡± Cale¡¯s face turned red as he recalled his appearance belatedly. ¡°So what! What¡¯s the matter!¡± He knew everything but pretended not to know and screamed. Without knowing that his face was telling the truth. ¡°You look like a drunkard.¡± Cale¡¯s face turned redder at Luciano¡¯s calm response. People get embarrassed when the truth is pointed out. ¡°Are you judging people based on their appearance? How can a man who wants to be a serious swordsman have such a shallow view?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the least I¡¯ve got about you. And isn¡¯t it okay for a serious swordsman to be careful like that?¡± ¡¯As expected, his cold mouth.¡¯ It was so Luciano, a bitter attack that didn¡¯t discriminate against anyone. Cale¡¯s face turned red as if about to explode. ¡°Now, I¡¯m a drunk, but you must know I¡¯m also an amazing person!¡± Eventually, Cale admitted himself to being a drunkard. Look, you¡¯re a drunk. Luciano did not raise the corners of his lips even a bit and laughed at Cale with only his eyes. And Cale¡¯s expression stiffened when he noticed the sneer. It¡¯s done. This meeting was ruined. ¡®I thought it might be like this, but I really didn¡¯t expect it to happen.¡¯ No, Cale was a cold-hearted and charismatic genius swordsman in the original story. Why were you acting stupid now? Was it because you¡¯re still drunk? Did you two meet too soon? I had a throbbing headache. ¡°Little lady! What the hell is this cheeky little bastard? Do you want me to teach this kind of guy?¡± Cale shouted at me in a fit of rage. It seemed that he felt it was challenging to deal with Luciano. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t teach him. Then I have nothing to say about Luci¡¯s attitude.¡± Although Luciano was dressed modestly as a royal, it was only compared to other royals. He wore high-quality clothes comparable to those of aristocracy. Luciano wasn¡¯t a commoner, so he didn¡¯t have to be wary of what he did to Cale. Come to think of it, Cale knows he has such an attitude, but he¡¯s shameless. ¡°That little boy¡­.¡± ¡°And watch your words. Luci is not the kind of person to be treated like a kid.¡± Luciano is definitely a royal. Luciano was being courteous because Cale was passing by. It wouldn¡¯t be good for Cale if Luciano¡¯s judgment were twisted and he revealed his identity then asserting the imperial family¡¯s authority. Half of it was a warning to Cale. For the other half, I said it because I was also annoyed by how he called a little boy. Luciano¡¯s gaze stung me in the cheek. Cale burst out laughing and smirking. ¡°I¡¯ve become hilarious.¡± He was amazed and bewildered, so he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Aesvin.¡± I turned at Luciano¡¯s call. I was sorry to see his calm expression. I was going to do something that would make Luciano happy, but I didn¡¯t know why the situation turned out like this. Nothing ever worked out easily for me. ¡°Yeah.¡± Luciano¡¯s hand slipped over my hand which was resting on the floor. ¡°You knew I was depressed, didn¡¯t you? Thank you for your consideration.¡± However, it wasn¡¯t like that if it was this person. There was a gentle rejection in the friendly greeting. Luciano¡¯s antipathy towards Cale was strong. I thought about it for a while and gave up today. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have stepped out.¡± Maybe I would find a way to persuade him later. It wasn¡¯t now anyway. ¡°No, I¡¯m glad you care. But I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± As I retreated, a relieved smile crept across Luciano¡¯s lips. It seemed that he didn¡¯t like Cale very much. And Cale who had seen all of these situations was bound to be even more distorted. I could feel the increasingly crooked gaze. ¡°Shall we go back?¡± I nodded at Luciano¡¯s suggestion. He got up first, then reached out his hand to me; I took that hand and got up. Billy approached and packed the picnic cloth that had been laid on the floor. I couldn¡¯t just leave, so I said to Cale. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate but I didn¡¯t have anything to say today¡­.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Cale¡¯s expression was getting stiff as I continued and he spat out. I didn¡¯t get it right away. ¡°You¡¯re going to do what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach that kid.¡± Cale¡¯s grumpy eyes were blazing. It seemed that his pride had been triggered. He seemed to believe if he became a teacher, he would be able to roll Luciano on his own¡­. ¡¯I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad.¡¯ I carefully checked Luciano¡¯s countenance. He snorted as if he had heard something ridiculous. ¡°Who wants to learn from you? I¡¯m not interested, so please go. Aesvin, let¡¯s go.¡± As soon as Luciano opened the carriage door, Cale opened his mouth. ¡°Are you running away?¡± It was quite an aggressive attitude. Luciano paused and gave Cale a cold look. ¡°Who¡¯s running away?¡± That¡¯s right, Luciano can¡¯t stand hearing something like that. ¡°I¡¯m telling you I¡¯ll teach you, but you¡¯re avoiding it.¡± ¡°I have to be able to trust your skills.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prove it, so come on.¡± Cale suggested. Luciano looked at Cale with an unkind look. ¡°You¡¯re not doing it?¡± ¡°Huh? Of course, I have to do it.¡± It was time to sneak up next to Luciano in the strangely flowing atmosphere. ¡°Bring it on! I can subdue a kid like you without moving a single step from this position.¡± Luciano opened his eyes sharply at Cale¡¯s provocative remarks. Despite the intense gaze, Cale smiled leisurely. He rather said. ¡°It would be too much. All right, I¡¯ll use one hand.¡± As he said so, he raised his right hand and snapped it. It was a blatant provocation. ¡°I don¡¯t feel the need to do that.¡± Fortunately, Luciano persevered. He turned away in defiance. Then Cale grinned. ¡°Isn¡¯t it scary to think of going downhill while ignoring me as a drunkard? Is it because I¡¯m an adult? Is it because I¡¯m only going to use one hand?¡± It was a remark that looked down on Luciano. As I said before, Luciano was competitive. He was also very proud of himself. Although he lost to Prince Steven a while ago, he also had pride in his swordsmanship. However, a drunkard who smells like alcohol said he would deal with one hand. He even asked him if he was avoiding him because he was afraid. Will Luciano be patient? Luciano¡¯s red eyes sank coldly. But anger was calmly burning in it. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll deal with you. Don¡¯t regret it if you lose.¡± When Luciano accepted the match, a smile crept around Cale¡¯s mouth and disappeared in an instant. I got you. It was such a smile. Chapter 38 ¡°Ah, but you don¡¯t have a sword to fight?¡± Cale suddenly brought up the problem of a sudden decided confrontation. Luciano also paused and checked his empty hands. Luciano didn¡¯t usually carry a sword, and there was no way that Cale, who didn¡¯t intend to teach in the first place, had prepared it. Luciano looked resentful at not being able to fight. ¡°How about you do it with your bare hands?¡± Cale¡¯s expression was slick. It contained provocation saying that you can avoid it if you are afraid. Luciano couldn¡¯t give up after seeing that look. ¡°I can do it with bare hands.¡± Cale¡¯s smile widened. ¡¯Luciano is totally caught up.¡¯ Perhaps because he was still young. Unexpectedly, Luciano was caught easily by Cale¡¯s intentions. I was wondering if I should stop him, but looking at Luciano¡¯s eyes, I thought he wouldn¡¯t listen to me even if I stopped him. He was also caught in a fire. ¡°The game is my loss if you make an effective attack on me. If I overpower you, you lose. What do you think?¡± Luciano nodded in agreement. ¡°Is it a single-round match?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a single match. Those who lose should surrender neatly.¡± ¡°I will. You¡¯re the one who needs to accept the result neatly.¡± At Luciano¡¯s words, Cale grinned as if it were a given. Cale rubbed the floor with his feet and spread his feet at an appropriate distance. ¡°I won¡¯t move from here as I promised.¡± Luciano¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You can move.¡± Luciano indicated that there was no need for such consideration. ¡°A promise is a promise. And when dealing with a kid, I have to put this much. What if you have an excuse for losing later?¡± Cale shrugged his shoulders. That seemed to have scratched Luciano¡¯s temper more. Luciano¡¯s clenched fists clenched sharply. ¡°Here we go.¡± When Luciano announced the start, Cale exclaimed as if he had just thought of something. ¡°Ah!¡± Luciano stopped trying to pounce and asked impatiently. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If I win, will you pay for ignoring me?¡± Luciano¡¯s eyebrows twitched at the word pay. It was a sign that he didn¡¯t like it, but Cale just smiled leisurely. ¡°It¡¯s a testament to your ability, what do you expect for a price?¡± ¡°You ignored me. You will have to pay the price if you ignore someone as talented as me.¡± It seemed like strange logic, but what he said also made sense. You would be very proud if you were a real talented person, and it was rude to ignore such skills. ¡°Can I apologize politely?¡± Luciano offered a price. ¡°No, if you lose, be polite to me as a teacher.¡± Cale suggested something else. Luciano¡¯s expression twitched with discontent. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a fair offer.¡± ¡°Instead! If you lose, I¡¯ll be your slave.¡± Cale¡¯s proposal was bold. ¡°How long has it been since slaves disappeared? What nonsense are you talking about?¡± It was a world where slavery was abolished. Of course, some people secretly kept slaves behind. In any case, it should have been officially considered that slavery didn¡¯t exist. In other words, Cale¡¯s proposal was nonsense. ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t prove it with papers. But I¡¯ll listen to anything you say. If you grow up like a slave, you crawl, and if you die, you die. Isn¡¯t this fair enough?¡± Even if he wasn¡¯t an official slave, it meant that he would do anything his master asked. Cale¡¯s demeanor seemed light-hearted, but I felt he was sincere. Luciano¡¯s eyes calmed down. ¡°Can I trust that promise?¡± ¡°I have pride, so I keep my promise.¡± ¡°Okay. Get ready to be a slave.¡± At Luciano¡¯s agreement, Cale smiled with absolute satisfaction. ¡°Would it be better to prepare to take me as a teacher?¡± In an instant, a confrontation with ridiculous bets was established. Things began to flow strangely. At first glance, Luciano seemed to have been caught in Cale¡¯s trick. It was my wish that Luciano and Cale would become a disciple and a master. It was ambiguous whether this was going bad or well. ¡°All right. Come on.¡± Cale said and put his left hand in his pocket. It meant that he wouldn¡¯t use his left hand as promised. Naturally, a spark flashed in Luciano¡¯s eyes. ¡°Here we go.¡± Cale only seemed to nod his right hand to the harsh voice. Luciano didn¡¯t move easily despite the gesture of hurrying. Although he seemed to have shown his emotions, Luciano carefully looked at Cale. Cale continued to be relaxed. It felt like he was getting some wind by myself. But on the contrary, Luciano gradually hardened his face. I could see the confusion of not knowing how to attack. ¡°Being careful is good, but how long will you keep me waiting?¡± When Cale asked, Luciano, who was looking at him with a more cautious look, moved his body like a thunderbolt. Then he dug into Cale¡¯s body and extended his fist to his side. It was a pretty tough punch. But Cale touched Luciano¡¯s hand and let it go. Luciano¡¯s center of gravity shook instantly as Cale¡¯s strength was added to the stretched force. ¡°Oh!¡± I screamed, thinking Luciano was about to cower forward with ease. At that moment, Luciano rotated his body and swung his left elbow. Instead of collapsing as it is, it went into the attack in reverse. Cale¡¯s eyes sparkled as Luciano didn¡¯t know how to make a linked attack. Luciano¡¯s elbow seemed about to pierce Cale in the ribs. ¡®Will Luciano win?¡¯ It was just around the time when I thought that. Cale did a simple movement of striking Luciano¡¯s elbow from the bottom. The result of that simple action was great. ¡°Ugh!¡± Luciano¡¯s right arm was lifted upward and his center collapsed immediately. As soon as he tried to step back, Cale¡¯s hand grabbed Luciano¡¯s collar. Luciano¡¯s body, which was collapsing, was caught in the air. ¡°It was too hasty to attack by force while you were already out of focus.¡± Cale smiled at Luciano¡¯s shocked face as if he was in disbelief. ¡°Call me master, disciple.¡± Even though Cale stopped it immediately, Luciano couldn¡¯t escape the shock. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m the one who teaches, so you don¡¯t mind I¡¯m calling you little boy now, right?¡± Luciano¡¯s mind was clearly drawn. I can¡¯t believe I lost. I can¡¯t believe I lost that in an instant. I can¡¯t believe I lost to such a drunkard! Wouldn¡¯t he be heating up inside like that? I was also dumbfounded. Even if it was a difference between a child and an adult. On one side is a person who trains steadily, and on the other side is a person who continues to live as a drunkard. I didn¡¯t know Cale would subdue Luciano so easily. I thought it would be a little bit of an opponent. I didn¡¯t expect him to play with it. Oops! It was already Luciano¡¯s second defeat. His defeat in a row at that. I was concerned and looked at the prideful Luciano. I was worried he would fall into a depression like when Prince Steven defeated him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± When I spoke to Luciano, he closed his eyes and opened them as if he had woken up from a dream. Then he asked while looking at Cale and me alternately. ¡°Who is that person? What is that person¡¯s identity? How did you get to know someone like that?¡± He asked a lot of questions one after another. ¡°Hey, what do you mean that person. You have no respect for your master.¡± Cale faltered as he was watching from the side. Luciano clenched his teeth and opened his eyes furiously. Cale only uttered the words ¡®promise, promise¡¯ in the shape of his mouth without making a sound. It was childish behavior like a child¡¯s play. ¡°May I know your identity?¡± Luciano eventually changed his tone after he had endured his trembling anger. ¡°!¡± Luciano pretended not to know when I looked at him with widened eyes. However, his intention was fully revealed just by changing his tone. He meant to keep his promise. I didn¡¯t know Luciano would accept surrender so neatly. Cale grinned as if he had also noticed it. Then he approached Luciano and put his arm around his shoulder. ¡°Pfft, that¡¯s right. Little disciple, this master would raise you to the sky.¡± Cale¡¯s body was bent awkwardly due to the height difference, but he leaned on Luciano. Although Luciano had a disgusted expression on his face, he didn¡¯t push Cale away. He clenched his lips and endured Cale. ¡®Actually, he¡¯s a person who keeps one promise thoroughly.¡¯ ¡°Stop it and stand up straight. Don¡¯t bully anyone.¡± ¡°Hey, how can a master bully a disciple? Little disciple, do you think I¡¯m tormenting you?¡± Where did the person who said he didn¡¯t want to teach went? You said master and disciple at the end of every word. ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± Cale chuckled with satisfaction when Luciano replied. He seemed to be happy in pressing Luciano¡¯s arrogant nose and it seemed he didn¡¯t know what he did. You¡¯re going to regret it. ¡°I need to introduce the two of you properly.¡± Only then did Cale straighten himself out. Luciano secretly distanced himself from Cale. He seemed to resist wanting to brush off the spot he had touched. I whispered quietly, narrowing my distance with Luciano. ¡°Will you be okay?¡± ¡°I must keep my promise.¡± The simple answer was firm. ¡°Then, can I tell him?¡± I asked carefully if I could reveal his identity. Luciano nodded calmly. Was it a resignation? Or did you notice Cale¡¯s usefulness? ¡®Either way would be fine.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m telling you too late. Luci, this is Cale Pedro.¡± I revealed Cale¡¯s name to Luciano. Luciano had a look on his face, asking if that was the end of the explanation. He frowned as if he had remembered something while sending his gaze to reveal his true identity. ¡°Cale Pedro. Cale Pedro.¡± He muttered Cale¡¯s name softly as if he had heard it somewhere. ¡°Huh? Do you know me?¡± ¡°!¡± Luciano¡¯s eyes widened as if he had finally remembered Cale¡¯s identity. ¡°¡­ the former Knight Commander?¡± Cale looked surprised at Luciano¡¯s muttering in disbelief. It was a reaction that he didn¡¯t know he would have noticed his identity at once after hearing his name. But soon, he looked at him and nodded. He seemed to think he heard who Cale Pedro was. He soon grinned. He was like, ¡®Did you now realize that I¡¯m amazing?¡¯ Cale Pedro. The empire¡¯s greatest genius. Even though he was a commoner, he was the youngest person to win the position of Knight Commander with his skills. Chapter 39 ¡°I didn¡¯t know you knew me. What do you think? Do you not know how to respect your master? Thank you for teaching me; try it. Come on.¡± Cale was openly condescending. He seemed to want to let people know he was such a great person. It would be a mess if you listened more. ¡°Cale, this is Luciano Frederick.¡± ¡°Okay, Luciano Frederick. My disciple has a cool name¡­.¡± Cale¡¯s mouth hardened completely. As if he had heard something wrong, he rolled his eyes. ¡°F-frederick?¡± I nodded calmly as if to confirm it. He even served as a Knight Commander of the Imperial Knights Order. There was no way he didn¡¯t know the meaning of the last name Frederick. Among the existing royal families, the name Luciano would come to mind right away. In the first place, Luciano was also the prince when he was a Knight Commander. Cale¡¯s eyes shook frantically as if he had noticed Luciano¡¯s identity. ¡°P-prince?¡± ¡°Yes, this is Prince Luciano.¡± Cale¡¯s eyes, which were vibrating when I added, met Luciano¡¯s. Cale fell flat on his stomach like lightning. ¡°Kill me, no, have mercy on me!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± It was a surprisingly quick change of posture. ¡°I was drunk and out of my mind! This is all because alcohol has taken away my sanity!¡± Cale was so polite that his forehead touched the floor. Then he blamed alcohol. Cale¡¯s attitude made me feel embarrassed. When I glanced at Luciano, he looked at Cale as if he was stunned. He sighed and said. ¡°All right, get up.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand up because I¡¯m ashamed. I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ll keep crawling on the floor until the prince¡¯s anger is all gone!¡± ¡°You made a mistake without knowing it, so it¡¯s okay.¡± Luciano spoke again, but Cale lowered his head even more as if it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°No! Even though I have eyes, I did not recognize a noble being. A person with such terrible eyes should only look at the floor!¡± It seemed to be asking for an apology, but it was a show apology using an exaggerated speech. It was a crafty skill that was clearly visible to my eyes, but Luciano couldn¡¯t have noticed. Luciano blew a wind out of his mouth and shook his bangs as if he were tired. ¡°It¡¯s really okay. Please stop and get up.¡± ¡°How could I raise my head with dignity! I can live my whole life staring at the floor like this!¡± ¡°I forgive you for making a mistake without knowing it. And you¡¯re my master. How am I supposed to punish¡­.¡± ¡°Oh my, perhaps because you¡¯re a prince, you know how to respect your master. Thank you for your generosity.¡± Cale leaped to his feet and bowed as if he had been waiting for that word. And he slyly brushed the dirt off his body. It was so brazen that Luciano and I were speechless. ¡°The change in attitude is rapid. I heard that he was a fairly knowledgeable knight.¡± I couldn¡¯t stand it and asked the question. ¡°When you roll on the street and eat something, everything changes like this.¡± Rather, he smiled and accepted it as if it was normal. There was not the slightest bit of shame on Cale¡¯s face. Luciano and I shook our heads at the same time. I¡¯m telling you, it seems like an all-time great character has appeared. * * * The conversation with Cale was well arranged. He couldn¡¯t be summoned to the palace immediately. He also agreed. So we agreed to find a suitable place and train, and we parted ways for today. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Luciano asked, as if he felt my gaze from the opposite side of the carriage. Luciano was strangely calm after getting in the carriage. ¡°It¡¯s unexpected.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The fact that you took Cale as your teacher.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you introduced him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± It¡¯s because he accepted it so mercifully, considering that he initially expressed his dislike. Luciano spoke as if answering my question. ¡°His skills are real.¡± Well, Cale¡¯s skills are truly amazing. I knew he was a great swordsman, but it was different when I saw it in person. I still couldn¡¯t believe how he dealt with Luciano as if he was playing with him. ¡°It¡¯s really incredible.¡± I nodded in agreement and Luciano stared at me. ¡°Why?¡± He looked like he had something to say, so I asked first because he didn¡¯t ask a question. Luciano shook his head slowly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Luciano turned his head to the window as if he had nothing to say. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know why but Luciano had a strange look. Wait. Wasn¡¯t this a totally different reaction than I expected? Obviously, until the two met, I thought Luciano would be delighted with the existence of a new teacher. I expected him to shed tears of emotion. But this situation was strange. I was also embarrassed when the relationship between the two was about to go wrong in the middle. He was calm even though they became a master and disciple after many twists and turns. ¡®It¡¯s definitely a good thing, but why am I feeling so uncomfortable?¡¯ It was when I was groaning alone in a complicated mood. ¡°Aesvin.¡± Luciano called me. ¡°Huh?¡± Luciano has been looking at me for some time. The red eyes that stared at me flickered silently. I feel suffocated by that persistent gaze. ¡°Ah, why?¡± A shrill voice came out of pressure. Luciano spoke softly a moment later. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was a word that made me feel stuffy. Did I get a thank you? From Luciano? That Luciano? I jumped to Luciano¡¯s side. ¡°What?¡± Luciano flinched and leaned against the wall when I twirled as I spoke. It was unavoidable, they were in a narrow carriage. I wiggled my butt. ¡°What is it?¡± I glanced at Luciano with my eyes wide open pretending not to know, and he turned his head back to the window. ¡®He looks so shy.¡¯ I poked Luciano in the cheek. ¡°Say it again.¡± Luciano rolled his eyes. It means do you have to listen to it again? ¡°Say it again.¡± I grinned and urged him. ¡°I said thank you.¡± He did it again! He did it again! I wanted to dance excitedly, but Luciano would be upset. ¡°Listen to me from now on. Good things will happen even in your sleep.¡± Still, I couldn¡¯t stop being a little smug. * * * Was this because there are a lot of things going on? Time flew by so fast. In the meantime, investment in Maybelle has been made in earnest. I bought the store after thoroughly analyzing the commercial district. And started the interior decoration work. Thanks to that, my money was gone. ¡°Huh¡­.¡± I naturally sighed the moment I saw the empty bank account balance. I knew it would be retrieved someday. I invested in the hope of greater success. There was no such thing as no balance right now. As much as my bank account was empty, my heart felt empty as well. ¡®My father hasn¡¯t been willing to give me pocket money lately¡­.¡¯ ¡°Why are you sighing? Are you sick?¡± As I lay in bed and sighed again, the nanny asked anxiously. ¡°Nanny.¡± I called my nanny weakly. The nanny threw what she was doing and approached me. ¡°Yes, my lady. Please speak.¡± She asked carefully while holding my hand tightly and expressing sincere concern. ¡°If I ask my father for pocket money, will he give it to me?¡± The very nervous nanny looked dejected. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll give it to you. You have a lot of money.¡± Recently, my father, who couldn¡¯t stand my greed, imposed an allowance limit. He declared that he would never give more than a certain amount per month, and I had already received all my allowance this month. ¡°Next month is a long way off¡­.¡± The nurse threw my hand away at my groan. ¡°Why are you talking about money like that? You also need to be greedy in moderation. You can¡¯t do that already.¡± ¡®No, I¡¯m a beggar now.¡¯ You didn¡¯t even know how upset I was! The only one who knew I invested in Maybelle was Billy, who moved with me. I raised my body with only my lips pouting at the nurse¡¯s beating. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m just upset when I¡¯m at home. I want to go out.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± The nanny also allowed me to go there comfortably because she didn¡¯t want to see me sighing. I hate my nanny! My love for you is gone! I went out with a pouty mouth. It was an outing that had been planned from the beginning. Since today was the apology day. May and Belle participated in the market this time, and I was scheduled to visit today to check. I arrived at the central square and found May and Belle. The place was good, so I could find it quickly. ¡°May, Belle! Are you ready?¡± ¡°My lady, you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m well prepared.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not shaking anymore.¡± ¡°There¡¯s never been a time when it hasn¡¯t been sold out.¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing pretty well.¡± Even so, after a few businesses, the two¡¯s attitudes became more relaxed. That¡¯s good confidence. Maybelle¡¯s future success was already in sight. ¡°What did you prepare today?¡± This time I didn¡¯t give any advice. I didn¡¯t know what they would sell today because I told them to decide the menu on their own. After listening to my question, May and Belle took out what they had prepared from the basket and put it on the stand. ¡°Is this a fruit pie?¡± I grouped them together as a fruit pie because there were quite a few different types. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Try one.¡± I chose a blueberry pie without hesitation. In the meantime, I¡¯ve tried the fruit pie made by the two of them several times, and I knew it was delicious even if I didn¡¯t eat it. The taste of knowing is scary. When I remembered the taste, I couldn¡¯t help but eat it. After paying for the two people who refused, I opened the package and took a bite. The crunchiness and sweetness blended ecstatically in my mouth. ¡°Is it good?¡± As I mumbled, Belle couldn¡¯t help but ask. I chewed and swallowed everything in my mouth and raised my thumb. ¡°It¡¯s going to be sold out again today.¡± May and Belle had bright smiles on their faces. Now they believed my words like intelligence. We looked at each other and burst into laughter in anticipation of today¡¯s sale. Then I heard a loud cry next to me. ¡°My lady! I¡¯ve been looking for you!¡± Chapter 40 The voice was so loud that I turned my head unconsciously. I mean, I didn¡¯t expect you to call me. But soon, I opened my eyes wide. The person with the loud voice was the person I knew. He was approaching me with a bright face. The big bear-like man who cried profusely in front of me. He walked through the crowd and stood before me with both hands full of luggage. ¡°I¡¯m glad we met. I was worried that we might not be able to meet.¡± The man looked so happy to see me. ¡¯What¡¯s wrong with this person?¡¯ I was stunned. ¡°Me? Did you look for me?¡± ¡°Yes, I couldn¡¯t meet you last time, so I searched harder.¡± I felt like I could see the tail spinning behind him with so much joy. He looked like a Doberman, but when I saw this behavior, he resembled a Golden Retriever. No, but why were you looking for me? ¡°Huh? You¡¯re¡­.¡± Billy, who was accompanying me as my guardian, made a sound as if he recognized the man. ¡°Nice to see you again.¡± The man bowed his head slightly as if he also recognized Billy. ¡°Ah, yes. Nice to see you again.¡± After greeting each other like that, an awkward atmosphere flowed. The man hesitated in front of me. May and Belle¡¯s curious gazes were blatantly touching me. ¡®I don¡¯t even know what a big affair to deal in this public.¡¯ ¡°Do you have anything to say to me?¡± ¡°Yes! There is!¡± The man replied as if he had been waiting. ¡°Then, let¡¯s move over. This is a business place.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine anywhere.¡± Leading the man who nodded enthusiastically, I moved to less crowded outskirts. Of course, Billy grabbed my hand and followed me this time. Actually, I didn¡¯t let go when I ate blueberry pie earlier. Billy has become very thorough after losing me once. Although we arrived at a place with few people, the man wasn¡¯t willing to speak. He hesitated as if he were aware of Billy and me, and spoke carefully. ¡°Back then, you hurt¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± I quickly stopped the man¡¯s words. The man¡¯s eyes widened at my urgent cry. After my mother hit me in the butt in my previous disappearance. ¨CAesvin, how did you hurt your hand? ¨COh, that¡¯s¡­. Obviously, I would be scolded more if she found out I was hurt while getting revenge. I quickly think. ¨CSomeone saved me from falling down the stairs because I was distracted while watching! I was impressed by my agility. It was time to praise myself for the perfect excuse. My mother¡¯s expression, which had loosened up a bit after hitting my butt, became fierce again. ¨CHow would you be so distracted that you almost fell down the stairs! It could¡¯ve been a disaster! Why does your mind keep distracting elsewhere? ¨CMother! It¡¯s all my fault! Do not just pang pang my butt! ¨CI will not accept no as the answer! Are you going to keep making your mom upset? You could have been seriously hurt if it weren¡¯t for him! Don¡¯t you know how badly you get hurt when you fall down the stairs? Did you lose your mind in that dangerous place? I thought it was a perfect excuse, but it was the beginning of the second round. Anyway, thanks to my excuse, the bruise on my wrist was a sign of honor for the person who saved me. There was nothing good about talking about it and revealing the truth of that time. If my parents found out the truth, they would go crazy again. ¡®If the crime of lying is added, it may not end with a pang¡­.¡¯ So I quickly interrupted the man. ¡°My wrist is fine.¡± The bruises have already disappeared as time passed. And I blinked hard at the man and twitched my mouth telling him to be careful with his words. Whether the man understood it or not, he had a vague expression on his face. ¡®Why do you look so dazed!¡® But there was someone who quick-witted presence. Billy made a sound as if he had realized something. ¡°Ah! Did you help the lady at that time¡­.¡± The man widened his eyes at the word help. ¡®Ugh, you¡¯re so tactless!¡¯ ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right!¡± I admitted it before the man spoke nonsense. The man rolled his eyes awkwardly as if he had not yet grasped t the situation. ¡°What am I¡­.¡± Ugh, I guess he had a bear-like physique with a bear-like sense. ¡°You caught me when I almost fell down the stairs before! That¡¯s why I had bruises on my wrist, but you saved me from getting seriously hurt!¡± I deliberately explained it. Now, did you understand? Just go with the flow! The man hardened as if he had noticed it belatedly. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re the one who helped my lady back then! My master said he really wanted to say thank you!¡± Billy smiled broadly and expressed gratitude toward the man. ¡°Ah, well, that¡¯s¡­.¡± The man was restless. ¡®Don¡¯t talk nonsense, please!¡¯ I warned with my eyes wide open. The man behaved stiffly as if a gun were pointed at him. It was his fault, but it must be uncomfortable for him to become the one who saved me. ¡°Please visit Count Samuel anytime. My master will be pleased.¡± Why were you suddenly inviting him to my house? ¡°Pardon? Count Samuel?¡± Surprisingly, the man reacted more surprisingly to our family than to the invitation itself. He looked at me in disbelief. And he trembled as if he had realized something. ¡°P-perhaps are you lady Aesvin Samuel?¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± The man looked at me in surprise. It was strange that he responded as if it was something unbelievable. If you hadn¡¯t known me, you wouldn¡¯t ask for my name now. Have you heard rumors about me? As I narrowed my eyes as if I were observing the man, he jumped and cried out suddenly. ¡°N-no!¡± ¡°Ah, that surprised me. If you don¡¯t know, just say you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m fine with the invitation!¡± ¡°Right. What kind of invitation?¡± I didn¡¯t want this man to visit my house either, so I stopped it. ¡°It was not my decision. The master told me to invite him if we meet by chance.¡± Billy didn¡¯t take his word back. The man was restless and abruptly held out a large paper bag in his left hand. ¡°This! I was looking for you because I wanted to give you this!¡± It was thrown into my arms, so I happened to receive the bag. The bag was huge, so I had to wrap my arms around the bag to hold it. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gift.¡± ¡°A gift? What gift?¡± ¡°That, an apology, no. It¡¯s just a present.¡± The man was about to say something but quickly changed his words. And I noticed that he was prepared an apology gift for hurting me last time. But if it was an apology gift, you just need to prepare one. I didn¡¯t know what¡¯s been swept away. Are you glad you didn¡¯t even give me the envelope on the other side? ¡°Since you prepared it, I¡¯m grateful for the gift.¡± I thought about it for a while and politely received the gift. It¡¯s over the moment that man makes a slip of the tongue. ¡°Thank you for accepting it.¡± Receiving the gift of apology meant accepting his apology. The man sighed in relief when I received the gift. That was when our situation seemed to be settled. ¡°Are you attacking my lady with gifts?¡± Billy¡¯s cold voice penetrated between us. It was a strange thing to say, so both that man and I were hardened. ¡°Billy, your words are a bit strange.¡± I gave a careful look, but Billy¡¯s expression was unusual. ¡°My lady, it¡¯s not normal to hand over a gift like this for no reason.¡± No, it is. It¡¯s normally like that. Actually, this was a gift of apology. My mouth was itching, but I couldn¡¯t reveal the truth. Still, the man was in trouble, but he did not explain that it was a gift of apology. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it seemed rude to ask such a question.¡± After saying that, Billy took a break. The man was very nervous, perhaps because he thought he would say something incredible. I was also nervous, not sure about what Billy would say. Billy looked up and down at the man and asked seriously. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± The man fell into absurdity and gave a sloppy response. Billy spewed out words at the sight of such a man. ¡°No, how old are you to play tricks on my young lady!¡± Billy¡¯s gaze on the prospective criminal. Why is the person who is usually quick-witted like this? ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡± Billy looked serious at my urgent excuse. ¡°My lady, please come to your senses. Early marriage used to be popular, but not now. The world has changed. An adult approaching a young lady is a pervert.¡± Billy¡¯s tone was infinitely serious. The man who suddenly turned into a pervert was stiff and unable to explain himself. ¡°I thought you were a good person, but I¡¯m disappointed.¡± Billy¡¯s wedge brought the man to his senses; then he shook his body. The man¡¯s face turned red as if he understood the situation belatedly. He opened his mouth bewilderedly and exclaimed with a sad expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m 16 years old this year.¡± He seemed to be making excuses for not being an adult approaching a child. But at those words, Billy and I stiffened. I knew the man¡¯s face was young. He looked so young. I also thought there was a sense of disparity with his physique. But he was younger than expected. I thought he would have at least been a high school student in modern times. I thought you looked so young. ¡®You were really young.¡¯ Only then did I understand the man¡¯s actions. He cried in front of me without shame, his expressions were strangely pure and could be read like now. It¡¯s because he¡¯s still a little boy. ¡°S-seriously?¡± Billy mumbled in disbelief, and the man nodded in tears. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake.¡± Billy hastily apologized. ¡°I often misunderstood because of my physique.¡± The man was sullen but not angry as if it were a frequent occurrence. Billy apologized again, perhaps feeling even more sorry for his calmness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I said something rash.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really fine.¡± The man even waved his hand as if he were really fine. Billy nodded hesitantly and then cautiously announced. ¡°But still, my lady is too young.¡± His serious expression was more serious than ever. Chapter 41 ¡°Five years difference is not a small age gap. You know that, right?¡± Billy led me behind him as if protecting me. How dare you look over my lady! That attitude sent heat into my face. ¡®Argh! I¡¯m embarrassed!¡¯ I unknowingly stamped my feet. I was expecting something like this to happen to me someday. Of course, if I were a Rofan¡¯s heroine, the characters around me would take the initiative. But I always received a uniquely distrustful stare. Unexpectedly, no one believed me. As a result, this was the first time I had encountered such a situation, and I felt unfamiliar with it. ¡¯It¡¯s nice, but it seems my hands and feet are twisted.¡¯ Billy¡¯s straight face made the man frown as if in bewilderment. And he shook his head urgently. ¡°I didn¡¯t have bad intentions!¡± He stretched out his head and waved his hand to deny it. ¡°It¡¯s suspicious to give so many presents.¡± Billy¡¯s words turned the man¡¯s face into tears. I tugged at Billy¡¯s hand with a pleading look. ¡°Billy, stop it. It¡¯s not really like that.¡± ¡°My lady. It¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Can¡¯t you believe me?¡± Billy didn¡¯t seem to believe me very much, though he didn¡¯t speak anymore. Where did the person who just overprotected me go? Why did you suddenly have such distrust! But Billy¡¯s skeptical eyes didn¡¯t diminish. I didn¡¯t want to say this. ¡°Look closely, that man is not my type!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The man¡¯s expression darkened but there was no time to worry about it. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Because Billy looked at me suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯m sure, my taste is firm!¡± Billy took a step back with a sigh as I blinked. ¡°It¡¯s really your misunderstanding.¡± Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to add a word. It looked like Billy wouldn¡¯t question him any further, and the man¡¯s face turned weird, neither crying nor smiling. ¡°Anyway, thank you for the gift. I¡¯ll eat well and use it well.¡± The man paused when I thanked him. And said nervously. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to eat in there.¡± When I listened to the man and peeked inside the bag, there seemed to be nothing to eat. It was full of items such as hair ties, bracelets, earrings, and ornaments. It was surprising that there was nothing to eat. ¡¯The easiest gift is cookies.¡¯ The man added urgently as if he had read my thoughts. ¡°I couldn¡¯t meet you last month, so I had to throw away all the food. I didn¡¯t prepare it because I didn¡¯t know what would happen this time either. Should I get something to eat now?¡± ¡°No. This is enough. I said that as a courtesy because I didn¡¯t know what was in it.¡± I stopped him in a hurry because it was obvious that the man would really buy it. ¡°But don¡¯t you want to eat something?¡± No, you think I¡¯m obsessed with eating. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s really good enough. Anyway, I¡¯ll thank you for the gift. So you don¡¯t have to worry too much about me.¡± I thanked him and snatched Billy away. It was a sign to leave. I felt like I wouldn¡¯t be able to see good things if I stayed longer. Every time I get involved with this guy, something embarrassing happens. It was when Billy and I were about to leave. ¡°Would my gift and apology be accepted?¡± The man asked urgently, then I paused and looked back hesitatingly. He looked nervous. It was pitiful to see him trembling. He had been asked this question before. I had already said I¡¯m fine many times, so I wasn¡¯t the subject of that question. It must be the owner of another pile of gifts in the man¡¯s arms. ¡®Was it the reason for those tears before?¡¯ It was polite to accept an apology while receiving a gift on Apology Day unless it was an enemy. ¡°Your apology will be accepted.¡± So I answered briefly. It was more problematic if he dragged on and missed the moment to apologize. Judging from his attitude, he wouldn¡¯t have thought of going to apologize unless I gave him a definite answer. So I answered more firmly. The man¡¯s expression gleamed with hope for a moment. But it soon became dull. ¡°Can I do that if I bring this?¡± He hugged the bag tightly in his arms. At a glance, it looked bigger than mine. Wouldn¡¯t it be hard to keep getting angry when he hands over presents like that? Then the conversation we had passed by. ¡°Do you have anything to eat there?¡± ¡°What? No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°It would be nice to add something sweet.¡± ¡°Something sweet?¡± The man gave a shaky reaction. ¡°Of course. I think people get sensitive when they lack sweets. So, by making them eat sweets, it makes the other person feel better.¡± This method worked even for Luciano, who was at the peak of his sensitivity. Although the child has a sensitive personality, he was generous after feeding his full stomach and taking care of dessert. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± I gave him advice at best, but the man replied sullenly. He looked like a puppy who was scolded a lot today. ¡®Ah, it¡¯s troublesome.¡¯ Actually, I wasn¡¯t nosy. I was indifferent to people who had nothing to do with me. Why would I care for someone I¡¯m not even close to when I¡¯m busy taking care of the people around me? From this time on, this man should have been left alone. I was worried because he cried a lot in front of me. It might be because of his strangely immature and naive behavior. Or perhaps it was because of that brilliant blonde that reminds me of Luciano. It just made me feel uncomfortable when he hung his shoulders down like that. ¡°Of course. You prepared a lot of gifts like that, so I¡¯m sure the other party will accept your apology.¡± ¡°Thank you for your advice.¡± The man who listened attentively bowed his back. His was polite to the point only a round of his head was visible. If you did this, your heart would be heavy. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you did wrong, but do it quickly if you¡¯re going to apologize.¡± The man lifted his head at my advice. There was still hesitation in the man¡¯s face. ¡°The later the apology is, the worse the outcome will be. You still haven¡¯t apologized to him since you picked the apologies gift last time, right?¡± Maybe it hit the nail on the head, but the man¡¯s head turned to the floor. ¡°Please apologize as soon as possible.¡± That¡¯s all I could say. ¡°What if my apology didn¡¯t be accepted?¡± The man was looking at me with a really desperate gaze. ¡¯I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this to me.¡¯ At the same time, I wonder how big his mistake was. ¡°Did you make such a big mistake? To the extent the other person won¡¯t accept the apology easily?¡± ¡°Yes, I have committed a great sin.¡± A man¡¯s hoarse voice was heard. He acknowledged it like this again. ¡°Do you really want to reconcile with the other person?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to be forgiven.¡± Did my words bring any hope to you? The man¡¯s expression was grim. It seemed that he could do anything to be forgiven. ¡°Then it¡¯s simple. You have to come back until you are forgiven.¡± My brief remark left the man¡¯s face blank. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that easy.¡± And excuses for hesitating are futile. ¡°You¡¯re just scared now. You can¡¯t apologize because you¡¯re afraid of hearing bad things from others.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You really did something wrong, and you must work hard to be forgiven. You have to go and visit again until your apology is accepted.¡± I wasn¡¯t simply saying it wasn¡¯t my job. If I want to maintain a relationship even if my opponent refuses, I have to try. The situation would never get better if I worried about it from afar. ¡°Even if the other person refuses?¡± ¡°Yes, even if they refuse. You have to work as hard as you can.¡± Of course, you give up if you can¡¯t do it even if you try so hard. However, the man¡¯s eyes shone so brightly with hope that I swallowed the last words. * * * May and Belle¡¯s business was successful today as well. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really sold out! Just like the last said.¡± May smiled. ¡°We prepared more than last time, but they were all sold out!¡± Belle mumbled. ¡°Good job! You guys are the best!¡± I complimented both of them with great enthusiasm. I was delighted to see them shrugging their shoulders with confidence. Now all we have to do is finish the store¡¯s interior decoration. ¡°You have worked hard, so hurry up and go rest.¡± ¡°Yes, you should also go in and rest.¡± May and Belle closed the business excitedly. After sending them, I bought some cookies for the nanny. She was upset because of me today, so I have to apologize. Nanny was all good, but she didn¡¯t understand why I was saving money. ¡®It¡¯s all our family¡¯s actions to eat well and live well.¡¯ ¡°Did you buy them all?¡± ¡°Yeah. Will the nanny like this enough?¡± I wanted to buy what May and Belle were selling, but they were sold out while talking to the man. ¡°The nanny likes everything the lady gives her.¡± ¡°Right. Nanny likes everything I give her. That¡¯s why I¡¯m more concerned about choosing a gift.¡± Knowing my nanny¡¯s affection, I¡¯m acting even more foolish. ¡°Then, shall we go to the mansion?¡± I thought about it for a while and said another destination. ¡°No, let¡¯s stop by the prince.¡± Today was Luciano¡¯s first training day alone with Cale. It had been a while since he trained, so he should eat well, but I¡¯m sure Luciano wouldn¡¯t eat. ¡®Who would take care of you if it wasn¡¯t me?¡¯ I¡¯m also concerned about whether there were any problems with Cale. After stopping by the market to buy plenty of meat and vegetables, she headed to the palace. * * * I brought my luggage to the kitchen and went out to find Luciano. ¡°Luci! I¡¯m here!¡± I burst open the bedroom door. I thought he was resting, but Luciano wasn¡¯t inside. So I headed to the library where he was supposed to be next. But Luciano wasn¡¯t there either. So I searched for a place that seemed to be suitable. At this time, I realized that Luciano¡¯s palace was empty. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if there were decent servants. I happened to arrive at the drawing room. It was when I tried to open the door just in case. ¡°Who said you can come?¡± Luciano¡¯s sharp voice was heard from the inside. I paused and glued my ears to the door. I was surprised to hear a mumble of someone answering. ¡®Are there any guests?¡¯ No ¡®real¡¯ guests have visited this palace since I became friends with Luciano. Sometimes only Empress Isabelle¡¯s messenger came. Luciano didn¡¯t raise his voice to Empress Isabelle¡¯s messenger. Anyway, it was a big deal if there were guests. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of shame you¡¯re here for. Get out!¡± Luciano¡¯s voice poured out reproachfully over the door. Chapter 42 The atmosphere was unusual even without seeing it with eyes. Sometimes Luciano got a straight face while playing with me. But he had never been this angry. What made him so emotional was¡­. ¡®When I gave you muffins.¡¯ It meant the situation inside was the worst. I don¡¯t know if I should go in and stop him or if I should avoid it as it is. ¡°I told you to leave right now!¡± A loud cry was heard while I was trembling for a while in front of the door. I reflexively took a step back. I had a hunch that I shouldn¡¯t listen to it like this. ¡®First, let¡¯s avoid it anywhere!¡¯ The moment I tried to move my body like that, the door swung open and I was frozen. It was Luciano who opened the door. With a stiff expression on his face, he flinched at the sight of me. Luciano quickly straightened his expression, which had shown bewilderment for a moment. He became expressionless again then turned his head and spoke inward. ¡°I¡¯m opening the door by myself. Are you not going to go out?¡± I turned my gaze following Luciano and became stiff. My heart began to beat like crazy. There was a guest inside. In a shocking kneeling position in front of a chair that Luciano was supposed to have been sitting on. I didn¡¯t check his face because he was bowing his head, but I could tell who his opponent was just by looking at his physique. He was the big man who gave me a pile of presents earlier. The moment I recognized him, a cold sweat ran down my back. A bag full of gifts was lying on the table. The man was on his knees. The situation was obvious. He was apologizing to Luciano. It was Luciano who the man was supposed to apologize for! ¡®If the opponent was Luciano, you should¡¯ve told me!¡¯ I was mad at the man for no reason. I couldn¡¯t hide my ominous feeling as I recalled the conversation earlier. ¡°I¡¯m¡­.¡± ¡°Stop! I don¡¯t want to hear anything.¡± The big man tried to say something, but Luciano cut it coldly. The man found me belatedly and shuddered. He looked at me and shut his mouth again pretending not to know me. So I didn¡¯t say hello to the man either. ¡°What are you doing? If you¡¯re here, come in.¡± Luciano spoke to me in a nonchalant tone. He acted as if the guest was invisible. ¡°There¡¯s a guest, so I, I¡¯ll be somewhere else.¡± It stammered like a broken machine. I spoke informally to Luciano so much that it was hard to switch to honorifics in front of others. Luciano snorted as I slowly backed away. ¡°Where are you going?¡± No, I think I would better go. The atmosphere was weird. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Finish the conversation. I¡¯ll wait somewhere else.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Luciano was just nonchalant. As I stood stunned, he spoke to the guest. ¡°I think the conversation is over. How long are you going to be here?¡± The man¡¯s neck, which had already been unable to raise his head properly, bent further down at Luciano¡¯s order. I couldn¡¯t control my facial expression without realizing it. I was once treated like that by Luciano. The man got up with a resigned face. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going home today.¡± The man bowed deeply toward Luciano. It was when the man tried to walk towards this side with a weak step. ¡°Hey.¡± The man rejoiced at Luciano¡¯s voice and lifted his head. ¡°Yes!¡± He seemed happy just to have called. And the moment I saw that bright face, I belatedly noticed the man¡¯s identity. To be precise, I couldn¡¯t help but recognize it when he was placed alongside Luciano. The two had different personalities and atmospheres, so I couldn¡¯t recognize them at a glance. However, when I saw them together, their faces looked strangely similar. When I saw this person, Luciano suddenly came to mind. Harrison Orlando. Luciano¡¯s cousin and sub-male lead in the original story. ¡®No, wait. Is it time for Harrison to appear?¡¯ No. It¡¯s a few years from now, but why is it so fast¡­. ¨CI don¡¯t know what you did wrong, but do it quickly if you¡¯re going to apologize. My eyes closed tightly. ¡®It¡¯s because of me.¡¯ Harrison should have been more hesitant to apologize because of his personality, but he came early after taking my advice. I accidentally pushed this encounter forward for years. And that was never going to be a good thing. ¡°Take the useless things you brought with you and get out.¡± Luciano pointed to the table with a cold expression. It was a paper bag with apology gifts. Harrison, who was excited by the hope that he would say something to him, lost his energy again when he was told to take the gifts. It looked as if the drooping ears and tail were visible. ¡°No. That is just¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I don¡¯t even want to take the trouble of taking out the trash.¡± Luciano¡¯s attitude was apathetic itself. Harrison took the present with a gloomy look on his face. He came up with a weak step and bowed down again right in front of us. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again next time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t come. And don¡¯t give me stuff like that!¡± Luciano spat out grudgingly at the end. It was terrifying as it contained a feeling of contempt. I felt my heart tighten even though it wasn¡¯t meant for me. The ominous foreboding was right. ¡®As expected, it was an accident.¡¯ The reason for Luciano¡¯s anger was understandable. There must be something to eat in there. Harrison would have bought sweets as I advised. Just because Luciano casually eats the foods I gave, that didn¡¯t mean his sensitivity to food has diminished. He still hasn¡¯t eaten the food that others gave him. In such a state, he brought something to eat as an apology gift. The subject is supposed to be Harrison. The atmosphere couldn¡¯t be better. At Luciano¡¯s indifference, Harrison¡¯s green eyes tinged with misery and his shoulders drooped. He seemed a little taciturn to me as well, and then our eyes met. My heart pounded at his melancholy eyes. We happened to say hello together. I¡¯m so sorry that things got worse because of me. Harrison walked past us while pretending not to know me. Without realizing it, I kept looking at the back of a large dog that had been abandoned by its owner. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off out of sorry. ¡°Aesvin.¡± It wasn¡¯t until I heard Luciano¡¯s cold voice that I turned my head. He also had a dissatisfied expression on his face. Why would you pay attention to a useless person. Luciano looked at me for a moment, then went back inside and sat on the sofa. ¡°Sit down.¡± It looked unusual, so I sat gently opposite Luciano. He was still lost in thought as if the displeasure left by Harrison remained. I could only guess what was in Luciano¡¯s mind. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Pretending to be ignorant was all I could do. Luciano looked at me instead of answering. It was a pretty complicated look. His closed lips didn¡¯t know how to open it. ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk?¡± Luciano nodded his head and acknowledged his feelings. And he apologized for not feeling comfortable. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It can happen.¡± Was my answer unexpected? Luciano gave a strange look and asked a question. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel upset that I didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Of course, my attitude was a little different from usual. Not too long ago, I stuck to his side when he wanted to be alone, leading to a conversation. I used to pry to figure out the reasons when something had happened to Luciano. He had no choice but to think the little girl would go down on her own. But I felt like I shouldn¡¯t like that today. Because Luciano would never want to say it. After reading the original story, I knew both of their stories. The reason why Harrison is sorry. The reason why Luciano hates him. Harrison was the son of Luciano¡¯s maternal uncle who tried to poison him as a child. Luciano must have recalled the horrific memories of Harrison¡¯s appearance. ¡°I¡¯m not upset at all. If you want to talk, tell me then. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, you don¡¯t have to tell me until the end.¡± Luciano¡¯s expression on me became even more bizarre. He seemed to be disappointed that I didn¡¯t ask, and he also seemed to think it was a relief that he didn¡¯t have to tell me. It seemed more complicated inside than before. The boy has a lot of thoughts. ¡°Luci.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I called because I couldn¡¯t see him working alone and heard a blunt reply. As expected, he¡¯s a boy who is not easily deceived. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was okay because I wasn¡¯t interested in you.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ask me more?¡± You said you didn¡¯t want to talk. He didn¡¯t seem to know that his words and actions were contradictory. But what can I do? ¡®Even if you pretend to be all grown up, you¡¯re still a 12-year-old kid.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t want to force myself to ask what you don¡¯t like.¡± I sounded as gentle as I could. Luciano¡¯s gaze fell softly. ¡°You used to ask.¡± He always hits the nail on the head and makes me speechless. ¡°It was something worth asking for at that time. You don¡¯t want to talk even if I ask you now.¡± Undeniably Luciano pursed his lips. And a strange conflict began forming in how he looked at me. It seemed to be fighting between a mind that didn¡¯t want to tell a story and a desire to open up to me. ¡°I¡¯m always by your side. You¡¯ll tell me when you¡¯re ready, or you don¡¯t have to tell me until the end.¡± I was being considerate of you. So don¡¯t get it wrong as indifference. I stared at Luciano with sincerity. ¡°Thank you.¡± Luciano¡¯s expression was more relaxed along with the small reply. Chapter 43 I jumped up and reached out to Luciano. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Luciano looked at my hand and he took my hand. A hand slightly larger than mine gripped tightly as if to confirm its existence. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°To the kitchen. I¡¯ll make you something delicious.¡± Luciano followed me obediently. We arrived at the kitchen and I started cooking right away. ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°It will be over soon, so sit down.¡± Today, I refused Luciano¡¯s help. I didn¡¯t need any help because I would grill the meat. I grilled the steak and quickly placed it in front of Luciano with some vegetables. ¡°Here, eat it.¡± Luciano just stared at the steak. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? You have to eat well because it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve trained.¡± Luciano¡¯s red eyes caught me. ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat?¡± I was going to eat dinner at home, but I couldn¡¯t help because he asked me like that. Just in case it wasn¡¯t enough, I brought some more steak and sat across from him. He took a fork and a knife, then Luciano cut a piece and put it in his mouth. His mouth stopped chewing. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± A satisfactory answer was returned. It was true because I saw Luciano¡¯s stiff expression unravel. ¡®It¡¯s worth making it.¡¯ I laughed happily and ate a small slice. Whoever grilled it, it tasted the best. ¡°It¡¯s so good!¡± Right? As if asking for consent, Luciano gave me a slight nod. ¡°How was your training today?¡± I deliberately acted as usual. Luciano flinched and replied bluntly. ¡°There was no problem.¡± I think you¡¯re saying there¡¯s a problem. ¡°Surely, have you been fighting since day one?¡± Luciano narrowed his brows when I cast a suspicious look. ¡°There was no problem.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Luciano¡¯s attitude was calm. If something happened between the two of them, there should be a more definite reaction. He had some complaints, but was it moderately tolerable? ¡®It¡¯s surprising that there really wasn¡¯t a big conflict with Cale.¡¯ To be honest, I was worried that the two of them might have a big fight today. I expected that there would be friction in the beginning because Luciano is not a person who accepts people easily. So I suggested that I be with him during training, but unexpectedly, it was Luciano who turned it down and not Cale. Just looking at it will make me bored. ¡°Is swordsmanship worth learning?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You must have worked hard today. Eat a lot.¡± I cut the meat off my plate and put it on Luciano¡¯s plate. He chewed the meat silently. He pretended to be fine, but he didn¡¯t seem to like it as he used to. ¡°But don¡¯t force yourself to eat.¡± Because Harrison wouldn¡¯t make you feel better. ¡°I eat it because it¡¯s delicious.¡± He didn¡¯t seem very comfortable, but Luciano didn¡¯t seem to want to show it. So I waited silently for him to finish his meal. I was sorry that I could only do this for him. * * * ¡°Mother!¡± As soon as I returned from the palace, I found my mother. ¡°Did you have a good time?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you had a good time. But you¡¯re getting home late these days. Please come earlier.¡± Come to think of it, I often come in late because I have a lot of work to do these days. ¡°Yes!¡± I answered vigorously and dug into my mother¡¯s arms. My mother looked surprised for a moment but then she hugged me. ¡°Why does Aesvin answer so calmly and act like a baby?¡± My mother was saying that it was not bad. Rather, she was excited as if she liked it. I hugged my mother tighter. My mind was complicated the whole time as I returned from the imperial palace after feeding Luciano dinner. I felt sorry for Luciano. I was there to help, but my strength was too weak. The bad things that Luciano suffered did not diminish. It was disturbing her that he still had the ordeal left. At the same time, I felt how blessed it was to have parents who deeply loved me. It¡¯s reassuring to have someone who pours out all their affections. ¡®Luciano has no one to comfort him like this¡­.¡¯ ¡°Baby, did something happen?¡± My mother¡¯s voice became cautious as if she had sensed something in my attitude. I responded quickly as I didn¡¯t want to cause any concern. ¡°No, everything¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Then, why is Aesvin like this today?¡± Saying so, my mother¡¯s hand tapped my back. ¡°Are you bothered by something?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s because I like it.¡± The warm body temperature and mother¡¯s body scent gave off a subtle feeling, making my mind drowsy. ¡°It¡¯s because I also like mother.¡± Then my mother laughed softly. ¡°Do you like your mom that much?¡± For some reason, my mother seemed to feel better. Then since she was in a good mood, I should make it feel better. ¡°Of course. I really like you.¡± A girlish smile broke out on my mother¡¯s face. ¡°Are you going to sleep with your mom today after a long time?¡± ¡°Yes, I like it!¡± ¡°Our Aesvin, you¡¯re so lovely.¡± My mother rubbed her cheek against mine with joy. If it had been a kiss, I would have avoided it because I was embarrassed, but I decided to accept this level of affection. My mother¡¯s soft cheeks tickled my heart. ¡°What about me?¡± There was a thunderous cry from behind. Huh? When I turned around, my father was standing with an expression full of injustice when he came. ¡°Has father come?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Since when? My father shouted again at our expression. ¡°What about me?¡± He just stared at my mother and me. ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep without me?¡± My father complained about why he had been left out. Then he came closer to us and hugged my mother and me at once. Just like my mother, he always loves me. ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡± My mother burst into laughter at my father¡¯s behavior. ¡°It¡¯s because both of you are leaving me out.¡± My father grumbled at my mother as if not to laugh. ¡°If you¡¯re so envious, try begging your daughter.¡± ¡°Aesvin, your father also wants to sleep with my Aesvin¡­.¡± Why don¡¯t you let your father in? I grinned at the sight. ¡°Does my father want to sleep with me?¡± ¡°Of course! Absolutely!¡± Ah, if my father wanted it that much. I grinned and held out my hands. ¡°If you give me an allowance.¡± At times like this, I had to smile as brightly as possible. My father hardened as soon as I finished talking. My mother seemed to be stiffened too, but I couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. It¡¯s a golden opportunity that came after a long time! I grabbed the two of them and shook myself. ¡°I like my father who gives me pocket money the best!¡± When I showed my thumbs up, both mother and father shook their heads at the same time. ¡°Again and again. Aesvin of greed came out.¡± My father pinched my soft cheek as if he were going to die of annoyance. Of course, it was a hand with no strength to not hurt me. ¡°Will you give me some allowance?¡± Let¡¯s check it out until the end. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give it to you! I¡¯ll give it!¡± My father shouted in a voice that he couldn¡¯t stop me. Oh yeah! It¡¯s an allowance! I received all I could get this month, so I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to get more, but I got it again! ¡°Father, I love you so much.¡± I jumped and clung to my father¡¯s neck. It was possible because my father bent down to hug my mother and me. ¡°You only love me at times like this, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What?¡± Oops! I was excited and immediately replied. My father, who raised his voice as if he was angry, hugged me with his arms supporting my buttocks. There was no anger on my father¡¯s face. There were only signs of ridiculousness and affectionate eyes. ¡°My daughter, you will never starve no matter what happens.¡± Contrary to his grumbling tone, the adults burst into laughter at my father¡¯s gestures. ¡°Absolutely!¡± My parents hugged me tightly with an expression that they couldn¡¯t stop me. I was stuck in the middle and received full affection. Their warmth reminded me of the pity for Luciano again. I should try harder to share this happiness with Luciano. * * * I hoped things would go well with Luciano and Harrison. I believed that time would solve it. ¡°Why do you keep coming to me when I hate you?¡± But my heart became heavy when I heard Luciano¡¯s cold voice coming from beyond the door. Recently, Harrison was visiting Luciano with all his might. He persistently came here as if he believed my advice. ¡°Please allow me to serve you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sick of it. I said I don¡¯t need it.¡± Luciano¡¯s voice was full of disgust. It seemed like he was even going to the extreme that he would rather not get anyone¡¯s help than get his help. Apparently Harrison must be on his knees and bowing his head. I was experiencing this situation every time I visited Luciano recently. The original story began after this period. The story progresses with Luciano accepting Harrison and having him as an escort knight. The conflict between the two was not directly described. ¡®I¡¯m sure Luciano and Harrison were supposed to be together.¡¯ I felt uncomfortable witnessing this situation. The problem was that there was no sign that it would be easily resolved. This situation was briefly mentioned when Harrison told the original heroine about his past with Luciano. It was very difficult to get Luciano¡¯s permission for the first time. At that time, I thought it was just a part to emphasize the pity of the sub-male lead. But when I saw it from the side, my heart was heavy. Apparently, Harrison would have the same experience as me. I mean, it was a year of hard work. No, it might be worse than me. ¡®Still, I didn¡¯t hear him say he didn¡¯t want to see me.¡¯ ¡°Go back. Don¡¯t come to me again.¡± I knocked because I couldn¡¯t listen to it anymore. Chapter 44 Translated by Lara It was quiet inside. There was no answer for a long time, so I knocked again. After a while, the door swung open. Luciano was holding the door when I looked up in surprise. His eyes widened slightly as if he was also surprised by my presence and then returned to a blunt look. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I smiled awkwardly. ¡°Can¡¯t I come in?¡± ¡°Come on in. The guest was going to go anyway.¡± Harrison¡¯s head shook. I couldn¡¯t bear to go in and wandered around the entrance. Luciano was staring at me and stepped out. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s us move.¡± After saying that, he really came out and closed the door. ¡°What about the guest?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll go on his own.¡± I couldn¡¯t resist Luciano¡¯s hand that gently pushed me from the back, so I happened to walk along. I glanced back and saw Harrison was coming out of the drawing room with his shoulders drooping. I felt like I wanted to ask if he was okay because he looked pitiful. My head throbbed at the sight of him showing his depression throughout his whole body. Harrison looked at me with envy and then turned away. Both Luciano and Harrison suffered a lot of heartaches. I hope they will reconcile as soon as possible, so I wonder if I should do something. But I couldn¡¯t come forward when I thought of Luciano. It was his worst memory. He was still traumatized about receiving food from others. But when I thought of Harrison again, I felt sorry to pretend I didn¡¯t know him. As a reader, I knew Harrison¡¯s situation. What happened in that incident. So I knew what he felt and how sincerely he apologized to Luciano. Of course, if I had to choose between the two, I would have unconditionally sided with Luciano. I didn¡¯t even have to worry about this. ¡®Anyway, Luciano is closer and more precious to me.¡¯ But I kept feeling guilty for Harrison. I was guilty of making things worse. I wish I hadn¡¯t told Harrison to prepare sweets. If Harrison hadn¡¯t prepared something to eat when he apologized on the first day. ¡®Would Luciano have rejected it this much?¡¯ These questions remained. I couldn¡¯t help thinking that Harrison was being hated more by Luciano because of me. I couldn¡¯t help thinking that Harrison was being hated more by Luciano because of me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As I stopped and was frustrated, Luciano tugged my hand and pulled me. He suddenly took me. I had to rush my feet at a quick pace. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Luciano¡¯s footsteps stopped at my question. The only purpose seemed to stay away from the drawing room. What a fool. Was that how complicated your mind is? Luciano poured his emotions on Harrison like that and tried to act like nothing happened in front of me. Of course, he couldn¡¯t hide his rigid expression. He calmed his anger when I came like a person whose past didn¡¯t want to be caught. What can I do with Luciano like this? ¡°Luci.¡± I caught Luciano and turned him around to face me. . ¡°Yes.¡± I hugged Luciano who was pretending to be calm. I want to hug you as warmly as my parents did to me. Luciano was a little taller than me, so it felt like I was in his arms. It used to be similar in the past. This guy grew up alone. Did I feed you too well? ¡°A-aesvin? Why are you like this all of a sudden?¡± Luciano¡¯s bewildered voice was heard. He seemed surprised because it was our first time to have such a contact. I thought it would be awkward before I did it, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal. I hugged him tighter and even said what I wanted as he seemed helpless and trying to push me away. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Luciano¡¯s body stiffened. The sound of Luciano¡¯s heart throbbing anxiously because of the contact could be heard clearly. So I whispered again. ¡°There will be more good things to come in the future.¡± Luciano¡¯s body lost strength as if he noticed I was trying to comfort him. He hesitated and wrapped his arms around my back. He held me so tightly for a while. He must have been upset, but I was also upset by Luciano who pretends to be calm. What the hell are so many hardships for a child who has to run around and play? What on earth are there so many hardships for a child who is supposed to run around and play. I held him quietly, hoping that a bit of warmth would comfort him. ¡°Is it really like that?¡± There was no strength in Luciano¡¯s muttering voice. He seemed to genuinely wonder if something good would happen to him. My heart sank at the emptiness. ¡°You have me. I¡¯ll help you get a lot of good things.¡± I¡¯m sorry that all I can do now are these actions and words. I embraced Luciano more tightly. A long time later Luciano whispered quietly. ¡°Thank you.¡± He put a lot of strength in the arm that was holding me. The tightening force was stuffy, but I felt Luciano¡¯s suffering and stayed still. May he find a little comfort in my warmth. Please, I hope this conflict will end soon. * * * Luciano¡¯s sensitivity was soaring these days. No matter how much I tried to comfort him, it didn¡¯t work. The biggest reason was Harrison came every day. The second reason seemed to be that the training with Cale was not easy. When the body is tired, the mind also loses its ease. Sometimes Luciano was so scary that it was hard to talk to him. So I made dessert today. It¡¯s tiramisu! It was a dessert Luciano liked so much that his eyes widened when he ate it for the first time. However, the tiramisu wasn¡¯t good because there was coffee in it. Caffeine wasn¡¯t good for a child. Luciano is still a child! However, I¡¯ve made a lot today. ¡®This will make Luciano feel better, right?¡¯ Then, I should invite him to my house and have a delicious dinner. Luciano seemed to be losing weight after he started training. He needed to eat well because he was more active, but he ate roughly because of his personality. Uh, I wouldn¡¯t take care of my son like this either. Wait, I felt like I was raising the prince these days. The genre was getting weird. Come to think of it, I keep getting in the way of my dream of enjoying my childhood to the fullest. I love playing. I just want to have fun right now. ¡°Fuh.¡± I naturally sighed because I had so much to be concerned about every day. I arrived at Luciano¡¯s palace and headed to the drawing room. Luciano was most often in the drawing room these days. I held my ear close to the door before knocking. ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to people? Am I that amusing?¡± ¡°No. How could it be like that. I just want you to accept my sincerity.¡± As expected, I could hear the sound of a conversation. Harrison seemed to have visited again today. Surprisingly, Harrison came every day without getting tired. Although he returned with a wounded expression each time, he continued to visit. ¡°I have nothing to say, go away.¡± ¡°Please listen to me for a second.¡± ¡°The guest is coming, so go away.¡± Luciano¡¯s voice became irritable. I thought about it and left without knocking. The place I could go outside of Luciano¡¯s palace was decided. I walked a little more and headed to the Lavender Garden. The Lavender Garden was where Luciano had previously escaped after losing to Prince Steven. Few people visited this place because it was Luciano¡¯s mother, the late empress¡¯ favorite place. I arrived at the Lavender Garden and took a deep breath. There was a fresh scent. In fact, unlike the name, there was no lavender here. The Lavender Garden was just the garden¡¯s name. Overall, it was because the garden inside the imperial palace was named after flowers. Perhaps it was named after a tea. At this time, I realized that this was a rofan world. ¡°Maybe better than that¡­.¡± My heart was so troubled that I started talking to myself. At first, I thought it was better for the two of them not to bump into each other. The more conflicts arise, the worse their relationship will be. But it wasn¡¯t like that. It seemed more important for them to have a real conversation. Luciano didn¡¯t like me meeting Harrison. When I came, he made a fuss to send Harrison away. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t know because he led me somewhere else. Because of me, the conversation between them didn¡¯t happen anymore. That was why I avoided them for a while today. I gave a small chance to Harrison. ¡®I would have to spend some time and go back.¡¯ I might be unable to eat the tiramisu I have made if I stay too long. It was when I was moving around searching for a suitable place to rest. ¡®Huh?¡¯ A person caught my eyes. Although it was suspicious that there was a person here. The lady looked unusual from the back. I rushed off in a hurry. ¡°Are you okay?¡± As expected, the lady looked a little older and was pale when I saw her up close. The lady waved her hand as it was difficult to answer. I was worried that she would collapse if she were like this. She was obviously a person of high status. I didn¡¯t know why such a person was alone. Maids would normally accompany her. I looked around urgently, but there was no one. ¡°Did anyone come with you?¡± The lady nodded slowly. ¡°Can you walk? There¡¯s a place to sit within a short walk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, may you help me?¡± Wow, I thought she was a noble lady, but she was so elegant. I had never seen an aristocratic adult who spoke formally to me at first sight. This kind of person should definitely be helped. ¡°Yes, hold my shoulder.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The lady has put his weight on me.